This is a modern-English version of The Painted Veil, originally written by Maugham, W. Somerset (William Somerset).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE COLLECTED EDITION OF
THE WORKS OF W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM
W. SOMERSET MAUGHAM
THE
PAINTED VEIL
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD
". . . the painted veil which those who live call Life."
PREFACE
This story was suggested by the lines of Dante that run as follows:
This story was inspired by the lines of Dante that go like this:
"Pray, when you are returned to the world, and rested from the long journey," followed the third spirit on the second, "remember me, who am Pia. Siena made me, Maremma unmade me: this he knows who after betrothal espoused me with his ring."
"Please, when you return to the world and have rested from the long journey," continued the third spirit to the second, "remember me, I am Pia. Siena made me, Maremma unmade me: this he knows who married me with his ring after our engagement."
I was a student at St. Thomas's Hospital and the Easter vacation gave me six weeks to myself. With my clothes in a gladstone bag and twenty pounds in my pocket I set out. I was twenty. I went to Genoa and Pisa and then to Florence. Here I took a room in the via Laura, from the window of which I could see the lovely dome of the Cathedral, in the apartment of a widow lady, with a daughter, who offered me board and lodging (after a good deal of haggling) for four lire a day. I am afraid that she did not make a very good thing out of it, since my appetite was enormous, and I could devour a mountain of macaroni without inconvenience. She had a vineyard on the Tuscan hills, and my recollection is that the Chianti she got from it was the best I have ever drunk in Italy. Her daughter gave me an Italian lesson every day. She seemed to me then of mature age, but I do not suppose that she was more than twenty-six. She had had trouble. Her betrothed, an officer, had been killed in Abyssinia and she was consecrated to virginity. It was an understood thing that on her mother's death (a buxom, grey-haired, jovial lady who did not mean to die a day before the dear Lord saw fit) Ersilia would enter religion. But she looked forward to this with cheerfulness. She loved a good laugh. We were very gay at luncheon and dinner, but she took her lessons seriously, and when I was stupid or inattentive rapped me over the knuckles with a black ruler. I should have been indignant at being treated like a child if it had not reminded me of the old-fashioned pedagogues I had read of in books and so made me laugh.
I was a student at St. Thomas's Hospital, and the Easter break gave me six weeks to myself. With my clothes packed in a suitcase and twenty pounds in my pocket, I set off. I was twenty. I traveled to Genoa and Pisa, and then to Florence. There, I rented a room on via Laura, from where I could see the beautiful dome of the Cathedral, in the home of a widow and her daughter, who offered me meals and a place to stay (after some negotiation) for four lire a day. I’m afraid she didn’t profit much from it since I had a huge appetite and could easily devour a mountain of pasta without any issues. She owned a vineyard in the Tuscan hills, and my memory tells me that the Chianti she produced was the best I’ve ever had in Italy. Her daughter gave me an Italian lesson every day. At the time, she seemed quite mature, but I doubt she was more than twenty-six. She had experienced hardship; her fiancé, an officer, had been killed in Abyssinia, and she was devoted to a life of celibacy. It was understood that when her mother (a cheerful, gray-haired lady who had no intentions of passing away anytime soon) died, Ersilia would join a convent. But she looked forward to this with a positive attitude. She enjoyed a good laugh. We had a great time during lunch and dinner, but she took her lessons seriously, and whenever I was clueless or distracted, she would rap me on the knuckles with a black ruler. I would have felt offended at being treated like a child if it hadn’t reminded me of the old-fashioned teachers I had read about in books, which made me chuckle.
I lived laborious days. I started each one by translating a few pages of one of Ibsen's plays so that I might acquire mastery of technique and ease in writing dialogue; then, with Ruskin in my hand, I examined the sights of Florence. I admired according to instructions the tower of Giotto and the bronze doors of Ghiberti. I was properly enthusiastic over the Botticellis in the Uffizi and I turned the scornful shoulder of extreme youth on what the master disapproved of. After luncheon I had my Italian lesson and then going out once more I visited the churches and wandered day-dreaming along the Arno. When dinner was done I went out to look for adventure, but such was my innocence, or at least my shyness, I always came home as virtuous as I had gone out. The Signora, though she had given me a key, sighed with relief when she heard me come in and bolt the door, for she was always afraid I should forget to do this, and I returned to my perusal of the history of the Guelphs and Ghibellines. I was bitterly conscious that not thus behaved the writers of the romantic era, though I doubt whether any of them managed to spend six weeks in Italy on twenty pounds, and I much enjoyed my sober and industrious life.
I lived busy days. I started each one by translating a few pages of one of Ibsen's plays to master the technique and get better at writing dialogue; then, with Ruskin in hand, I explored the sights of Florence. I admired the tower of Giotto and the bronze doors of Ghiberti just as I was told to. I was genuinely excited about the Botticellis in the Uffizi, and I ignored what the master disapproved of with the typical arrogance of youth. After lunch, I took my Italian lesson and then went out again to visit churches and daydream along the Arno. After dinner, I went out looking for adventure, but due to my innocence, or maybe just my shyness, I always came home as virtuous as when I left. The Signora, even though she had given me a key, sighed with relief when she heard me come in and bolt the door because she was always worried I’d forget to do that. I went back to reading about the history of the Guelphs and Ghibellines. I was painfully aware that the writers of the romantic era didn't behave like this, though I doubt any of them could spend six weeks in Italy on twenty pounds, and I really enjoyed my serious and hardworking life.
I had already read the Inferno (with the help of a translation, but conscientiously looking out in a dictionary the words I did not know), so with Ersilia started on the Purgatorio. When we came to the passage I have quoted above she told me that Pia was a gentlewoman of Siena whose husband, suspecting her of adultery and afraid on account of her family to put her to death, took her down to his castle in the Maremma the noxious vapours of which he was confident would do the trick; but she took so long to die that he grew impatient and had her thrown out of the window. I do not know where Ersilia learnt all this, the note in my own Dante was less circumstantial, but the story for some reason caught my imagination. I turned it over in my mind and for many years from time to time would brood over it for two or three days. I used to repeat to myself the line: Siena mi fé; disfecemi Maremma. But it was one among many subjects that occupied my fancy and for long periods I forgot it. Of course I saw it as a modern story, and I could not think of a setting in the world of to-day in which such events might plausibly happen. It was not till I made a long journey in China that I found this.
I had already read the Inferno (with the help of a translation, but I made sure to look up any words I didn’t know in a dictionary), so I started on the Purgatorio with Ersilia. When we reached the passage I quoted above, she told me that Pia was a noblewoman from Siena whose husband, suspecting her of cheating and fearing to kill her because of her family, took her to his castle in the Maremma, believing the toxic air there would do the job; but it took her so long to die that he became impatient and threw her out of the window. I have no idea where Ersilia learned all this—my own copy of Dante didn’t have as much detail—but for some reason, the story stuck with me. I mulled it over and for many years, I would occasionally think about it for two or three days at a time. I used to repeat the line: Siena mi fé; disfecemi Maremma. However, it was just one of many things that captured my imagination, and there were long stretches when I forgot about it. I saw it as a modern tale, yet I couldn’t picture a contemporary setting where such events could realistically take place. It wasn’t until I took a long trip to China that I found it.
I think this is the only novel I have written in which I started from a story rather than from a character. It is difficult to explain the relation between character and plot. You cannot very well think of a character in the void; the moment you think of him, you think of him in some situation, doing something; so that the character and at least his principle action seem to be the result of a simultaneous act of the imagination. But in this case the characters were chosen to fit the story I gradually evolved; they were constructed from persons I had long known in different circumstances.
I believe this is the only novel I've written where I started with a story instead of a character. It's hard to describe the connection between character and plot. You can't really imagine a character without context; as soon as you think of one, you picture them in a situation, doing something. So, the character and their main action seem to come from a simultaneous creative process. However, in this case, the characters were selected to match the story I developed over time; they were shaped from people I had known in various situations.
I had with this book some of the difficulties that are apt to befall an author. I had originally called my hero and heroine Lane, a common enough name, but it appeared that there were people of that name in Hong-Kong. They brought an action, which the proprietors of the magazine in which my novel was serialised, settled for two hundred and fifty pounds, and I changed the name to Fane. Then the Assistant Colonial Secretary, thinking himself libelled, threatened to institute proceedings. I was surprised, since in England we can put a Prime Minister on the stage or use him as the character of a novel, an Archbishop of Canterbury or a Lord Chancellor, and the tenants of these exalted offices do not turn a hair. It seemed to me strange that the temporary occupant of so insignificant a post should think himself aimed at, but in order to save trouble I changed Hong-Kong to an imaginary colony of Tching-Yen. The book had already been published when the incident arose and was recalled. A certain number of astute reviewers who had received it did not on one pretext and another return their copies. These have now acquired a bibliographical value, I think there are about sixty of them in existence, and are bought by collectors at a high price.
I faced some challenges with this book that authors often encounter. I initially named my main characters Lane, which is a pretty common name, but it turned out there were people with that name in Hong Kong. They filed a lawsuit, which the magazine publishing my novel settled for two hundred and fifty pounds, and I changed the name to Fane. Then the Assistant Colonial Secretary, feeling offended, threatened to take legal action. I was surprised because in England, we can portray a Prime Minister or feature an Archbishop of Canterbury or a Lord Chancellor in a novel without any issues—the people in those high positions don’t seem to mind. It struck me as odd that someone in such an insignificant role would feel targeted, but to avoid complications, I changed Hong Kong to a fictional colony called Tching-Yen. The book had already been published when these incidents occurred and had to be recalled. Some clever reviewers who received it didn’t return their copies for various reasons. These copies have since gained bibliographical value, and I think there are about sixty of them left, which collectors now purchase at a high price.
THE PAINTED VEIL
i
She gave a startled cry.
She let out a startled cry.
"What's the matter?" he asked.
"What's wrong?" he asked.
Notwithstanding the darkness of the shuttered room he saw her face on a sudden distraught with terror.
Despite the darkness of the closed room, he suddenly saw her face, filled with terror.
"Some one just tried the door."
"Someone just tried to enter."
"Well, perhaps it was the amah, or one of the boys."
"Well, maybe it was the nanny, or one of the kids."
"They never come at this time. They know I always sleep after tiffin."
"They never come at this time. They know I always nap after lunch."
"Who else could it be?"
"Who else could it be?"
"Walter," she whispered, her lips trembling.
"Walter," she whispered, her lips shaking.
She pointed to his shoes. He tried to put them on, but his nervousness, for her alarm was affecting him, made him clumsy, and besides, they were on the tight side. With a faint gasp of impatience she gave him a shoe-horn. She slipped into a kimono and in her bare feet went over to her dressing-table. Her hair was shingled and with a comb she had repaired its disorder before he had laced his second shoe. She handed him his coat.
She pointed at his shoes. He tried to put them on, but his nervousness, influenced by her anxiety, made him awkward, and besides, they were a bit tight. With a slight sigh of impatience, she handed him a shoehorn. She slipped into a kimono and, barefoot, walked over to her dressing table. Her hair was cropped short, and she used a comb to fix it up before he finished lacing his second shoe. She handed him his coat.
"How shall I get out?"
"How do I get out?"
"You'd better wait a bit. I'll look out and see that it's all right."
"You should wait a little while. I'll check and make sure it's okay."
"It can't possibly be Walter. He doesn't leave the laboratory till five."
"It can't be Walter. He doesn't leave the lab until five."
"Who is it then?"
"Who is it?"
They spoke in whispers now. She was quaking. It occurred to him that in an emergency she would lose her head and on a sudden he felt angry with her. If it wasn't safe why the devil had she said it was? She caught her breath and put her hand on his arm. He followed the direction of her glance. They stood facing the windows that led out on the verandah. They were shuttered and the shutters were bolted. They saw the white china knob of the handle slowly turn. They had heard no one walk along the verandah. It was terrifying to see that silent motion. A minute passed and there was no sound. Then, with the ghastliness of the supernatural, in the same stealthy, noiseless and horrifying manner, they saw the white china knob of the handle at the other window turn also. It was so frightening that Kitty, her nerves failing her, opened her mouth to scream; but, seeing what she was going to do, he swiftly put his hand over it and her cry was smothered in his fingers.
They were whispering now. She was trembling. He realized that in an emergency, she might panic, and suddenly, he felt angry with her. If it wasn't safe, why had she said it was? She caught her breath and placed her hand on his arm. He followed her gaze. They stood facing the windows that opened onto the verandah. They were shuttered, and the shutters were locked. They saw the white china knob of the handle slowly turn. They hadn't heard anyone walk along the verandah. It was terrifying to witness that silent movement. A minute passed, and there was no sound. Then, with a sense of the supernatural, they saw the white china knob of the handle at the other window turn as well, in the same stealthy, silent, and horrifying way. It was so frightening that Kitty, her nerves fraying, opened her mouth to scream; but seeing what she was about to do, he quickly covered her mouth with his hand, muffling her cry.
Silence. She leaned against him, her knees shaking, and he was afraid she would faint. Frowning, his jaw set, he carried her to the bed and sat her down upon it. She was as white as the sheet and notwithstanding his tan his cheeks were pale too. He stood by her side looking with fascinated gaze at the china knob. They did not speak. Then he saw that she was crying.
Silence. She leaned against him, her knees trembling, and he worried she might pass out. Frowning, his jaw clenched, he carried her to the bed and helped her sit down. She was as pale as the sheet, and despite his tan, his cheeks were pale too. He stood by her, staring intently at the china knob. They didn't say a word. Then he noticed that she was crying.
"For God's sake don't do that," he whispered irritably. "If we're in for it we're in for it. We shall just have to brazen it out."
"For goodness' sake, don't do that," he whispered irritably. "If we’re in trouble, we’re in trouble. We’ll just have to tough it out."
She looked for her handkerchief and knowing what she wanted he gave her bag.
She searched for her handkerchief, and understanding what she needed, he handed her the bag.
"Where's your topee?"
"Where's your hat?"
"I left it downstairs."
"I left it downstairs."
"Oh, my God!"
"Oh my gosh!"
"I say, you must pull yourself together. It's a hundred to one it wasn't Walter. Why on earth should he come back at this hour? He never does come home in the middle of the day, does he?"
"I say, you need to get it together. There's a one in a hundred chance it was Walter. Why on earth would he return at this hour? He never comes home in the middle of the day, does he?"
"Never."
"Never."
"I'll bet you anything you like it was the amah."
"I'll bet you anything you want that it was the maid."
She gave him the shadow of a smile. His rich, caressing voice reassured her and she took his hand and affectionately pressed it. He gave her a moment to collect herself.
She gave him a faint smile. His warm, soothing voice calmed her, and she took his hand and gently squeezed it. He allowed her a moment to gather her thoughts.
"Look here, we can't stay here for ever," he said then. "Do you feel up to going out on the verandah and having a look?"
"Hey, we can't stay here forever," he said then. "Do you feel like stepping out on the porch and taking a look?"
"I don't think I can stand."
"I don't think I can handle this."
"Have you got any brandy in here?"
"Do you have any brandy in here?"
She shook her head. A frown for an instant darkened his brow, he was growing impatient, he did not quite know what to do. Suddenly she clutched his hand more tightly.
She shook her head. For a moment, a frown crossed his face as he grew impatient and wasn’t sure what to do. Suddenly, she gripped his hand more tightly.
"Suppose he's waiting there?"
"What if he’s waiting there?"
He forced his lips to smile and his voice retained the gentle, persuasive tone the effect of which he was so fully conscious of.
He made himself smile and kept his voice soft and persuasive, fully aware of the impact it had.
"That's not very likely. Have a little pluck, Kitty. How can it possibly be your husband? If he'd come in and seen a strange topee in the hall and come upstairs and found your room locked, surely he would have made some sort of row. It must have been one of the servants. Only a Chinese would turn a handle in that way."
"That's not very likely. Have a little courage, Kitty. How could it possibly be your husband? If he had come in and seen a strange hat in the hallway and then went upstairs to find your room locked, he surely would have made some kind of fuss. It must have been one of the servants. Only someone Chinese would turn a handle like that."
She did feel more herself now.
She felt more like herself now.
"It's not very pleasant even if it was only the amah."
"It's not very nice, even if it was just the maid."
"She can be squared and if necessary I'll put the fear of God into her. There are not many advantages in being a government official, but you may as well get what you can out of it."
"She can be disciplined, and if needed, I’ll make sure she knows the seriousness of the situation. There aren’t many perks to being a government official, but you might as well take advantage of what you can."
He must be right. She stood up and turning to him stretched out her arms: he took her in his and kissed her on the lips. It was such rapture that it was pain. She adored him. He released her and she went to the window. She slid back the bolt and opening the shutter a little looked out. There was not a soul. She slipped on to the verandah, looked into her husband's dressing-room and then into her own sitting-room. Both were empty. She went back to the bedroom and beckoned to him.
He must be right. She stood up, turned to him, and stretched out her arms: he took her in his and kissed her on the lips. It was such bliss that it felt like pain. She adored him. He released her, and she walked to the window. She slid back the bolt and opened the shutter a little to look outside. There was no one around. She stepped onto the verandah, peeked into her husband's dressing room, and then into her own sitting room. Both were empty. She returned to the bedroom and signaled for him to come over.
"Nobody."
"Nobody."
"I believe the whole thing was an optical delusion."
"I think it was all an optical illusion."
"Don't laugh. I was terrified. Go into my sitting-room and sit down. I'll put on my stockings and some shoes."
"Don't laugh. I was so scared. Go into my living room and take a seat. I'll put on my stockings and some shoes."
ii
He did as she bade and in five minutes she joined him. He was smoking a cigarette.
He did what she asked, and in five minutes, she came to join him. He was smoking a cigarette.
"I say, could I have a brandy and soda?"
"I'd like a brandy and soda, please."
"Yes, I'll ring."
"Sure, I'll call."
"I don't think it would hurt you by the look of things."
"I don't think it would hurt you from what I can see."
They waited in silence for the boy to answer. She gave the order.
They waited quietly for the boy to respond. She gave the command.
"Ring up the laboratory and ask if Walter is there," she said then. "They won't know your voice."
"Call the lab and see if Walter's there," she said then. "They won't recognize your voice."
He took up the receiver and asked for the number. He inquired whether Dr. Fane was in. He put down the receiver.
He picked up the phone and asked for the number. He asked if Dr. Fane was available. He hung up the phone.
"He hasn't been in since tiffin," he told her. "Ask the boy whether he has been here."
"He hasn't been in since lunch," he told her. "Ask the boy if he's been here."
"I daren't. It'll look so funny if he has and I didn't see him."
"I can't. It'll be so awkward if he has and I didn't notice him."
The boy brought the drinks and Townsend helped himself. When he offered her some she shook her head.
The boy brought the drinks, and Townsend served himself. When he offered her some, she shook her head.
"What's to be done if it was Walter?" she asked.
"What's supposed to happen if it was Walter?" she asked.
"Perhaps he wouldn't care."
"Maybe he wouldn't care."
"Walter?"
"Walter?"
Her tone was incredulous.
Her tone was unbelievable.
"It's always struck me he was rather shy. Some men can't bear scenes, you know. He's got sense enough to know that there's nothing to be gained by making a scandal. I don't believe for a minute it was Walter, but even if it was my impression is that he'll do nothing. I think he'll ignore it."
"It's always seemed to me that he was pretty shy. Some guys just can’t handle drama, you know? He’s smart enough to realize that causing a scandal won’t help anyone. I don’t believe for a second it was Walter, but even if it was, my feeling is that he won’t do anything. I think he’ll just brush it off."
She reflected for a moment.
She thought for a moment.
"He's awfully in love with me."
"He's really in love with me."
"Well, that's all to the good. You'll get round him."
"Well, that's great. You'll manage to handle him."
He gave her that charming smile of his which she had always found so irresistible. It was a slow smile which started in his clear blue eyes and travelled by perceptible degrees to his shapely mouth. He had small white even teeth. It was a very sensual smile and it made her heart melt in her body.
He gave her that charming smile of his that she had always found so irresistible. It was a slow smile that started in his clear blue eyes and gradually made its way to his perfectly shaped mouth. He had small, straight white teeth. It was a very sensual smile, and it made her heart melt.
"I don't very much care," she said, with a flash of gaiety. "It was worth it."
"I don’t really care," she said, with a burst of cheerfulness. "It was worth it."
"It was my fault."
"My bad."
"Why did you come? I was amazed to see you."
"Why did you come? I was so surprised to see you."
"I couldn't resist it."
"I couldn’t help myself."
"You dear."
"You're dear."
She leaned a little towards him, her dark and shining eyes gazing passionately into his, her mouth a little open with desire, and he put his arms round her. She abandoned herself with a sigh of ecstasy to their shelter.
She leaned a bit closer to him, her dark, sparkling eyes passionately locked onto his, her mouth slightly open with longing, and he wrapped his arms around her. She surrendered with a sigh of bliss to their embrace.
"You know you can always count on me," he said.
"You know you can always rely on me," he said.
"I'm so happy with you. I wish I could make you as happy as you make me."
"I'm really happy with you. I wish I could make you as happy as you make me."
"You're not frightened any more?"
"You're not scared anymore?"
"I hate Walter," she answered.
"I can't stand Walter," she answered.
He did not quite know what to say to this, so he kissed her. Her face was very soft against his.
He wasn't sure how to respond, so he kissed her. Her face was really soft against his.
But he took her wrist on which was a little gold watch and looked at the time.
But he grabbed her wrist, where there was a small gold watch, and checked the time.
"Do you know what I must do now?"
"Do you know what I need to do now?"
"Bolt?" she smiled.
"Bolt?" she grinned.
He nodded. For one instant she clung to him more closely, but she felt his desire to go, and she released him.
He nodded. For a moment, she held on to him tighter, but she sensed his need to leave, and she let him go.
"It's shameful the way you neglect your work. Be off with you."
"It's shameful how you neglect your work. Get out of here."
He could never resist the temptation to flirt.
He could never resist the urge to flirt.
"You seem in a devil of a hurry to get rid of me," he said lightly.
"You seem really eager to get rid of me," he said playfully.
"You know that I hate to let you go."
"You know I hate to say goodbye to you."
Her answer was low and deep and serious. He gave a flattered laugh.
Her response was quiet, deep, and serious. He let out a pleased laugh.
"Don't worry your pretty little head about our mysterious visitor. I'm quite sure it was the amah. And if there's any trouble I guarantee to get you out of it."
"Don't stress about our mysterious visitor. I'm pretty sure it was the amah. And if there's any trouble, I promise to get you out of it."
"Have you had a lot of experience?"
"Do you have a lot of experience?"
His smile was amused and complacent.
His smile was playful and self-satisfied.
"No, but I flatter myself that I've got a head screwed on my shoulders."
"No, but I like to think that I have a good head on my shoulders."
iii
She went out on to the veranda and watched him leave the house. He waved his hand to her. It gave her a little thrill as she looked at him; he was forty-one, but he had the lithe figure and the springing step of a boy.
She stepped out onto the porch and watched him leave the house. He waved at her. It gave her a little thrill as she looked at him; he was forty-one, but he had the agile build and lively step of a young man.
The veranda was in shadow; and lazily, her heart at ease with satisfied love, she lingered. Their house stood in the Pleasant Vale, on the side of the hill, for they could not afford to live on the more eligible but expensive Mount. But her abstracted gaze scarcely noticed the blue sea and the crowded shipping in the harbour. She could think only of her lover.
The porch was in the shade, and feeling relaxed and happy in love, she stayed a little longer. Their house was in Pleasant Vale, on the hillside, since they couldn't afford to live on the more desirable but pricey Mount. But her distant stare barely registered the blue sea and the busy ships in the harbor. She could only think about her partner.
Of course it was stupid to behave as they had done that afternoon, but if he wanted her how could she be prudent? He had come two or three times after tiffin, when in the heat of the day no one thought of stirring out, and not even the boys had seen him come and go. It was very difficult at Tching-Yen. She hated the Chinese city and it made her nervous to go into the filthy little house off the Victoria Road in which they were in the habit of meeting. It was a curio dealer's; and the Chinese who were sitting about stared at her unpleasantly; she hated the ingratiating smile of the old man who took her to the back of the shop and then up a dark flight of stairs. The room into which he led her was frowsy and the large wooden bed against the wall made her shudder.
Of course, it was foolish to act the way they had that afternoon, but if he wanted her, how could she be sensible? He had come over a couple of times after lunch when, in the heat of the day, no one thought of going outside, and not even the boys had noticed him coming and going. It was really tough at Tching-Yen. She hated the Chinese city, and it made her anxious to go into the filthy little house off Victoria Road where they usually met. It was a curio shop, and the Chinese people sitting around stared at her in a way that made her uncomfortable; she loathed the fake smile of the old man who led her to the back of the store and then up a dark flight of stairs. The room he took her to was musty, and the large wooden bed against the wall made her shudder.
"This is dreadfully sordid, isn't it?" she said to Charlie the first time she met him there.
"This is really awful, isn't it?" she said to Charlie the first time she met him there.
"It was till you came in," he answered.
"It was until you came in," he replied.
Of course the moment he took her in his arms she forgot everything.
Of course, the moment he held her in his arms, she forgot everything.
Oh, how hateful it was that she wasn't free, that they both weren't free! She didn't like his wife. Kitty's wandering thoughts dwelt now for a moment on Dorothy Townsend. How unfortunate to be called Dorothy! It dated you. She was thirty-eight at least. But Charlie never spoke of her. Of course he didn't care for her; she bored him to death. But he was a gentleman. Kitty smiled with affectionate irony: it was just like him, silly old thing; he might be unfaithful to her, but he would never allow a word in disparagement of her to cross his lips. She was a tallish woman, taller than Kitty, neither stout nor thin, with a good deal of pale brown hair; she could never have been pretty with anything but the prettiness of youth; her features were good enough without being remarkable and her blue eyes were cold. She had a skin that you would never look at twice and no colour in her cheeks. And she dressed like—well, like what she was, the wife of the Assistant Colonial Secretary at Tching-Yen. Kitty smiled and gave her shoulders a faint shrug.
Oh, how awful it was that she wasn't free, that neither of them were free! She didn’t like his wife. Kitty's thoughts briefly wandered to Dorothy Townsend. How unfortunate to be named Dorothy! It made you seem dated. She was at least thirty-eight. But Charlie never mentioned her. Of course, he didn’t care for her; she bored him to tears. But he was a gentleman. Kitty smiled with affectionate irony: it was just like him, that silly old thing; he might be unfaithful to her, but he'd never say a bad word about her. She was a tall woman, taller than Kitty, neither heavy nor thin, with a lot of pale brown hair; she could never have been pretty except for the prettiness of youth; her features were decent without being remarkable, and her blue eyes were cold. She had a complexion you wouldn’t look at twice and no color in her cheeks. And she dressed like—well, like what she was, the wife of the Assistant Colonial Secretary at Tching-Yen. Kitty smiled and gave her shoulders a slight shrug.
Of course no one could deny that Dorothy Townsend had a pleasant voice. She was a wonderful mother, Charlie always said that of her, and she was what Kitty's mother called a gentlewoman. But Kitty did not like her. She did not like her casual manner; and the politeness with which she treated you when you went there, to tea or dinner, was exasperating because you could not but feel how little interest she took in you. The fact was, Kitty supposed, that she cared for nothing but her children: there were two boys at school in England, and another boy of six whom she was going to take home next year. Her face was a mask. She smiled and in her pleasant, well-mannered way said the things that were expected of her; but for all her cordiality held you at a distance. She had a few intimate friends in the Colony and they greatly admired her. Kitty wondered whether Mrs. Townsend thought her a little common. She flushed. After all there was no reason for her to put on airs. It was true that her father had been a Colonial Governor and of course it was very grand while it lasted—every one stood up when you entered a room and men took off their hats to you as you passed in your car—but what could be more insignificant than a Colonial Governor when he had retired? Dorothy Townsend's father lived on a pension in a small house at Earl's Court. Kitty's mother would think it a dreadful bore if she asked her to call. Kitty's father, Bernard Garstin, was a K.C., and there was no reason why he should not be made a judge one of these days. Anyhow they lived in South Kensington.
Of course, no one could deny that Dorothy Townsend had a pleasant voice. She was a great mom, Charlie always said that about her, and she was what Kitty's mom called a gentlewoman. But Kitty didn’t like her. She didn’t like her laid-back attitude; and the politeness with which she treated you when you visited for tea or dinner was annoying because it felt like she didn’t care about you at all. The truth was, Kitty thought, that she was only interested in her kids: there were two boys away at school in England, and another boy who was six, whom she planned to take home next year. Her face was expressionless. She smiled and in her pleasant, polite way said the things expected of her; but for all her friendliness, she kept you at a distance. She had a few close friends in the Colony, and they admired her a lot. Kitty wondered if Mrs. Townsend thought she was a bit common. She felt embarrassed. After all, there was no reason for her to act superior. It was true that her dad had been a Colonial Governor and that was impressive while it lasted—everyone stood up when you walked into a room and men took off their hats as you drove by—but what could be less important than a retired Colonial Governor? Dorothy Townsend's dad lived on a pension in a small house at Earl's Court. Kitty's mom would think it a huge hassle if she asked her to visit. Kitty's dad, Bernard Garstin, was a K.C., and there was no reason he couldn’t become a judge one of these days. Anyway, they lived in South Kensington.
iv
Kitty, coming to Tching-Yen on her marriage, had found it hard to reconcile herself to the fact that her social position was determined by her husband's occupation. Of course every one had been very kind and for two or three months they had gone out to parties almost every night; when they dined at Government House the Governor took her in as a bride; but she had understood quickly that as the wife of the Government bacteriologist she was of no particular consequence. It made her angry.
Kitty, arriving in Tching-Yen after getting married, struggled to accept that her social status was based on her husband’s job. Everyone had been really nice, and for a couple of months, they attended parties nearly every night; when they dined at Government House, the Governor seated her as a new bride. However, she quickly realized that as the wife of the Government bacteriologist, she didn’t hold much importance. This made her frustrated.
"It's too absurd," she told her husband. "Why, there's hardly any one here that one would bother about for five minutes at home. Mother wouldn't dream of asking any of them to dine at our house."
"That's just ridiculous," she told her husband. "I mean, there's barely anyone here that you'd even want to spend five minutes with at home. Mom wouldn’t even think about inviting any of them to dinner at our place."
"You mustn't let it worry you," he answered. "It doesn't really matter, you know."
"You shouldn't let it bother you," he replied. "It doesn't really matter, you know."
"Of course it doesn't matter, it only shows how stupid they are, but it is rather funny when you think of all the people who used to come to our house at home that here we should be treated like dirt."
"Of course, it doesn't matter; it just shows how foolish they are. But it is kind of funny when you think about all the people who used to come to our house back home, and here we’re treated like dirt."
"From a social standpoint the man of science does not exist," he smiled.
"From a social perspective, the scientist doesn't really exist," he smiled.
She knew that now, but she had not known it when she married him.
She knows that now, but she didn't realize it when she married him.
"I don't know that it exactly amuses me to be taken in to dinner by the agent of the P. and O.," she said, laughing in order that what she said might not seem snobbish.
"I’m not sure it exactly amuses me to be taken to dinner by the agent of the P. and O.," she said, laughing so that her words wouldn’t come off as snobbish.
Perhaps he saw the reproach behind her lightness of manner, for he took her hand and shyly pressed it.
Perhaps he noticed the disappointment hidden behind her upbeat attitude, so he took her hand and gently squeezed it.
"I'm awfully sorry, Kitty dear, but don't let it vex you."
"I'm really sorry, Kitty dear, but please don't let it get to you."
"Oh, I'm not going to let it do that."
"Oh, I'm not going to let that happen."
v
It couldn't have been Walter that afternoon. It must have been one of the servants and after all they didn't matter. Chinese servants knew everything anyway. But they held their tongues.
It couldn't have been Walter that afternoon. It must have been one of the servants, and after all, they didn't matter. Chinese servants knew everything anyway. But they kept quiet.
Her heart beat a little faster as she remembered the way in which that white china knob slowly turned. They mustn't take risks like that again. It was better to go to the curio shop. No one who saw her go in would think anything of it, and they were absolutely safe there. The owner of the shop knew who Charlie was and he was not such a fool as to put up the back of the Assistant Colonial Secretary. What did anything matter really but that Charlie loved her?
Her heart raced a bit as she recalled how that white china knob slowly turned. They shouldn’t take risks like that again. It would be better to visit the curio shop. No one who saw her go in would think twice about it, and they were completely safe there. The shop owner knew who Charlie was, and he wasn’t foolish enough to confront the Assistant Colonial Secretary. What else really mattered except that Charlie loved her?
She turned away from the verandah and went back into her sitting-room. She threw herself down on the sofa and stretched out her hand to get a cigarette. Her eye caught sight of a note lying on the top of a book. She opened it. It was written in pencil.
She turned away from the porch and went back into her living room. She flopped down on the couch and reached for a cigarette. Her eye noticed a note lying on top of a book. She opened it. It was written in pencil.
Dear Kitty,
Dear Diary,
Here is the book you wanted. I was just going to send it when I met Dr. Fane and he said he'd bring it round himself as he was passing the house.
Here’s the book you wanted. I was just about to send it when I ran into Dr. Fane, and he said he’d drop it off himself since he was passing by the house.
V.H.
V.H.
She rang the bell and when the boy came asked him who had brought the book and when.
She rang the bell, and when the boy came, she asked him who had brought the book and when.
"Master bring it, missy, after tiffin," he answered.
"Sure, I'll bring it, miss," he replied after lunch."
Then it had been Walter. She rang up the Colonial Secretary's Office at once and asked for Charlie. She told him what she had just learned. There was a pause before he answered.
Then it was Walter. She immediately called the Colonial Secretary's Office and asked for Charlie. She told him what she had just found out. There was a pause before he replied.
"What shall I do?" she asked.
"What should I do?" she asked.
"I'm in the middle of an important consultation. I'm afraid I can't talk to you now. My advice to you is to sit tight."
"I'm in the middle of a crucial meeting. I'm sorry, but I can't talk right now. My advice is to hang in there."
She put down the receiver. She understood that he was not alone and she was impatient with his business.
She hung up the phone. She realized he wasn't alone, and she was frustrated with his work.
She sat down again, at a desk, and resting her face in her hands sought to think out the situation. Of course Walter might merely have thought she was sleeping: there was no reason why she should not lock herself in. She tried to remember if they had been talking. Certainly they had not been talking loud. And there was the hat. It was maddening of Charlie to have left it downstairs. But it was no use blaming him for that, it was natural enough, and there was nothing to tell that Walter had noticed it. He was probably in a hurry and had just left the book and the note on his way to some appointment connected with his work. The strange thing was that he should have tried the door and then the two windows. If he thought she was asleep it was unlike him to disturb her. What a fool she had been!
She sat down again at a desk and, resting her face in her hands, tried to figure out the situation. Of course, Walter might have just thought she was sleeping; there was no reason she couldn't lock herself in. She tried to remember if they had been talking. They definitely hadn't been talking loudly. And then there was the hat. It was really annoying of Charlie to leave it downstairs. But blaming him for that was pointless; it was totally understandable, and there was no indication that Walter had noticed it. He was probably in a rush and just left the book and the note on his way to some work-related appointment. The strange part was that he had tried the door and then the two windows. If he thought she was asleep, it was unlike him to disturb her. What a fool she had been!
She shook herself a little and again she felt that sweet pain in her heart which she always felt when she thought of Charlie. It had been worth it. He had said that he would stand by her, and if the worse came to the worst, well. . . . Let Walter kick up a row if he chose. She had Charlie; what did she care? Perhaps it would be the best thing for him to know. She had never cared for Walter and since she had loved Charlie Townsend it had irked and bored her to submit to her husband's caresses. She wanted to have nothing more to do with him. She didn't see how he could prove anything. If he accused her she would deny, and if it came to pass that she could deny no longer, well, she would fling the truth in his teeth, and he could do what he chose.
She shook herself a bit and once again felt that sweet pain in her heart that she always felt when she thought of Charlie. It had been worth it. He had promised to stand by her, and if things got really bad, well… Let Walter make a scene if he wanted. She had Charlie; what did she care? Maybe it was best for him to know. She had never cared for Walter, and ever since she had fallen for Charlie Townsend, it had annoyed and bored her to go along with her husband's affection. She wanted nothing more to do with him. She didn't see how he could prove anything. If he accused her, she would deny it, and if it came to the point where she could deny no longer, well, she would throw the truth in his face, and he could do whatever he wanted.
vi
Within three months of her marriage she knew that she had made a mistake; but it had been her mother's fault even more than hers.
Within three months of her marriage, she realized she had made a mistake; but it was more her mother's fault than her own.
There was a photograph of her mother in the room and Kitty's harassed eyes fell on it. She did not know why she kept it there, for she was not very fond of her mother; there was one of her father too, but that was downstairs on the grand piano. It had been done when he took silk and it represented him in wig and gown. Even they could not make him imposing; he was a little, wizened man, with tired eyes, a long upper lip, and a thin mouth: a facetious photographer had told him to look pleasant, but he had succeeded only in looking severe. It was on this account, for as a rule the downturned corners of his mouth and the dejection of his eyes gave him an air of mild depression, that Mrs. Garstin, thinking it made him look judicial, had chosen it from among the proofs. But her own photograph showed her in the dress in which she had gone to Court when her husband was made a King's Counsel. She was very grand in the velvet gown, the long train so disposed as to show to advantage, with feathers in her hair and flowers in her hand. She held herself erect. She was a woman of fifty, thin and flat-chested, with prominent cheek-bones and a large, well-shaped nose. She had a great quantity of very smooth black hair and Kitty had always suspected that, if not dyed, it was at least touched up. Her fine black eyes were never still and this was the most noticeable thing about her; for when she was talking to you it was disconcerting to see those restless eyes in that impassive, unlined and yellow face. They moved from one part of you to another, to other persons in the room, and then back to you; you felt that she was criticising you, summing you up, watchful meanwhile of all that went on around her, and that the words she spoke had no connection with her thoughts.
There was a photo of her mother in the room, and Kitty's tired eyes landed on it. She wasn't sure why she kept it there since she didn’t particularly like her mother; there was also one of her father, but that was downstairs on the grand piano. It had been taken when he became a silk, showing him in a wig and gown. Even that couldn’t make him look impressive; he was a small, shriveled man with tired eyes, a long upper lip, and a thin mouth. A cheeky photographer had told him to look pleasant, but he only managed to look stern. This was why Mrs. Garstin had selected it from the proofs, thinking it made him look authoritative, despite his usual downturned mouth and weary eyes giving him a slight air of sadness. Her own photo depicted her in the dress she wore to Court when her husband became a King's Counsel. She looked very elegant in the velvet gown, with the long train arranged just right, feathers in her hair, and flowers in her hand. She stood straight. At fifty, she was thin and flat-chested, with pronounced cheekbones and a prominent, well-shaped nose. She had a lot of very smooth black hair, and Kitty always suspected that, if it wasn’t dyed, it was at least enhanced. Her striking black eyes were always in motion, which was the most striking thing about her; when she talked to you, it was unsettling to see those restless eyes on her calm, unlined, yellow face. They darted from one part of you to another, to other people in the room, and then back to you; you felt like she was judging you, sizing you up, while keeping an eye on everything happening around her, and the words she said seemed disconnected from her true thoughts.
vii
Mrs. Garstin was a hard, cruel, managing, ambitious, parsimonious and stupid woman. She was the daughter, one of five, of a solicitor in Liverpool and Bernard Garstin had met her when he was on the Northern Circuit. He had seemed then a young man of promise and her father said he would go far. He hadn't. He was painstaking, industrious and capable, but he had not the will to advance himself. Mrs. Garstin despised him. But she recognised, though with bitterness, that she could only achieve success through him, and she set herself to drive him on the way she desired to go. She nagged him without mercy. She discovered that if she wanted him to do something which his sensitiveness revolted against she had only to give him no peace and eventually, exhausted, he would yield. On her side she set herself to cultivate the people who might be useful. She flattered the solicitors who would send her husband briefs and was familiar with their wives. She was obsequious to the judges and their ladies. She made much of promising politicians.
Mrs. Garstin was a harsh, cruel, controlling, ambitious, stingy, and foolish woman. She was one of five daughters of a solicitor in Liverpool, and Bernard Garstin had met her when he was on the Northern Circuit. At that time, he seemed like a promising young man, and her father predicted he would go far. He didn't. He was hardworking, diligent, and capable, but he lacked the drive to advance himself. Mrs. Garstin looked down on him. However, she bitterly realized that she could only succeed through him, so she made it her mission to push him in the direction she wanted. She nagged him relentlessly. She found that if she wanted him to do something that made him uncomfortable, all she had to do was keep at him until he eventually gave in, exhausted. On her end, she focused on cultivating relationships with people who could help. She flattered the solicitors who would send her husband cases and was friendly with their wives. She was subservient to the judges and their partners. She paid a lot of attention to promising politicians.
In twenty-five years Mrs. Garstin never invited any one to dine at her house because she liked him. She gave large dinner parties at regular intervals. But parsimony was as strong in her as ambition. She hated to spend money. She flattered herself that she could make as much show as any one else at half the price. Her dinners were long and elaborate, but thrifty, and she could never persuade herself that people when they were eating and talking knew what they drank. She wrapped sparkling Moselle in a napkin and thought her guests took it for champagne.
In twenty-five years, Mrs. Garstin never invited anyone to dinner at her house just because she liked them. She hosted big dinner parties regularly. But she was just as stingy as she was ambitious. She hated spending money. She liked to think she could create as much of a spectacle as anyone else for half the cost. Her dinners were long and fancy, but economical, and she couldn't convince herself that people noticed what they were drinking while eating and chatting. She wrapped sparkling Moselle in a napkin and figured her guests mistook it for champagne.
Bernard Garstin had a fair, though not a large practice. Men who had been called after him had long outstripped him. Mrs. Garstin made him stand for Parliament. The expense of the election was borne by the party, but here again her parsimony balked her ambition, and she could not bring herself to spend enough money to nurse the constituency. The subscriptions Bernard Garstin made to the innumerable funds a candidate is expected to contribute to, were always just a little less than adequate. He was beaten. Though it would have pleased Mrs. Garstin to be a member's wife she bore her disappointment with fortitude. The fact of her husband's standing had brought her in contact with a number of prominent persons and she appreciated the addition to her social consequence. She knew that Bernard would never make his mark in the House. She wanted him to be a member only that he might have a claim on the gratitude of his party and surely to fight two or three losing seats would give him that.
Bernard Garstin had a decent, though not large, practice. Men who followed him had far surpassed him. Mrs. Garstin pushed him to run for Parliament. The election costs were covered by the party, but once again, her stinginess hindered her ambition, and she couldn’t bring herself to spend enough to support the constituency. The donations Bernard Garstin made to the countless funds candidates are expected to contribute to were always just a bit short of what was needed. He lost. Although it would have made Mrs. Garstin happy to be a member's wife, she accepted her disappointment with grace. The fact that her husband ran had introduced her to several prominent people, and she valued this boost to her social standing. She knew Bernard would never make a significant impact in the House. She wanted him to be a member just so he could claim the gratitude of his party, and surely fighting two or three losing seats would allow him to do that.
But he was still a junior and many younger men than he had already taken silk. It was necessary that he should too, not only because otherwise he could scarcely hope to be made a judge, but on her account also: it mortified her to go in to dinner after women ten years younger than herself. But here she encountered in her husband an obstinacy which she had not for years been accustomed to. He was afraid that as a K.C. he would get no work. A bird in the hand was worth two in the bush, he told her, to which she retorted that a proverb was the last refuge of the mentally destitute. He suggested to her the possibility that his income would be halved and he knew that there was no argument which could have greater weight with her. She would not listen. She called him pusillanimous. She gave him no peace and at last, as always, he yielded. He applied for silk and it was promptly awarded him.
But he was still a junior, and many younger guys than him had already been promoted to silk. He needed to do it too, not just because it was his only shot at becoming a judge, but also for her sake: it embarrassed her to go to dinner with women ten years younger than her. But she faced a stubbornness in her husband that she hadn't seen in years. He was worried that as a K.C. he wouldn't get any work. A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush, he told her, to which she fired back that a proverb was the last refuge of the mentally broke. He suggested that his income might be cut in half, and he knew that was something she would really care about. She wouldn’t listen. She called him cowardly. She didn’t give him any peace, and eventually, as always, he gave in. He applied for silk, and it was quickly granted to him.
His misgivings were justified. He made no headway as a leader and his briefs were few. But he concealed any disappointment he may have felt, and if he reproached his wife it was in his heart. He grew perhaps a little more silent, but he had always been silent at home, and no one in his family noticed a change in him. His daughters had never looked upon him as anything but a source of income; it had always seemed perfectly natural that he should lead a dog's life in order to provide them with board and lodging, clothes, holiday and money for odds and ends; and now, understanding that through his fault money was less plentiful, the indifference they had felt for him was tinged with an exasperated contempt. It never occurred to them to ask themselves what were the feelings of the subdued little man who went out early in the morning and came home at night only in time to dress for dinner. He was a stranger to them, but because he was their father they took it for granted that he should love and cherish them.
His doubts were well-founded. He made no progress as a leader, and his promotions were few. But he hid any disappointment he might have felt, and if he blamed his wife, it was only in his heart. He perhaps grew a bit more quiet, but he had always been quiet at home, and no one in his family noticed a difference in him. His daughters had always seen him as nothing more than a provider; it had always seemed completely normal that he should live a miserable life to give them food, shelter, clothes, vacations, and spending money. Now, realizing that their father was responsible for the tighter finances, their indifference towards him was mixed with irritated contempt. It never occurred to them to consider the feelings of the subdued little man who left early each morning and returned home just in time to get ready for dinner. He was a stranger to them, but because he was their father, they assumed he should love and care for them.
viii
But there was a quality of courage in Mrs. Garstin which in itself was admirable. She let no one in her immediate circle, which to her was the world, see how mortified she was by the frustration of her hopes. She made no change in her style of living. By careful management she was able to give as showy dinners as she had done before, and she met her friends with the same bright gaiety which she had so long cultivated. She had a hard and facile fund of chit-chat which in the society she moved in passed for conversation. She was a useful guest among persons to whom small talk did not come easily, for she was never at a loss with a new topic and could be trusted immediately to break an awkward silence with a suitable observation.
But Mrs. Garstin had a kind of courage that was truly admirable. She didn’t let anyone in her close circle, which to her was the entire world, see how embarrassed she was by the disappointment of her hopes. She didn’t change her lifestyle at all. With careful planning, she was still able to host as extravagant dinners as she had before, and she greeted her friends with the same bright cheerfulness she had long maintained. She was skilled at light conversation, which was seen as interesting dialogue in the social circles she frequented. She was a valuable guest among people who struggled with small talk, as she was never at a loss for a new topic and could always be counted on to break an awkward silence with a fitting remark.
It was unlikely now that Bernard Garstin would ever be made a judge of the High Court, but he might still hope for a County Court judgeship or at the worst an appointment in the Colonies. Meanwhile she had the satisfaction of seeing him appointed Recorder of a Welsh town. But it was on her daughters that she set her hopes. By arranging good marriages for them she expected to make up for all the disappointments of her career. There were two, Kitty and Doris. Doris gave no sign of good looks, her nose was too long and her figure was lumpy; so that Mrs. Garstin could hope no more for her than that she should marry a young man who was well off and in a suitable profession.
It was unlikely now that Bernard Garstin would ever become a judge of the High Court, but he might still hope for a County Court judgeship or, at the very least, an appointment in the Colonies. Meanwhile, she took satisfaction in seeing him appointed Recorder of a Welsh town. However, it was her daughters on whom she pinned her hopes. By arranging good marriages for them, she expected to compensate for all the disappointments in her career. There were two of them, Kitty and Doris. Doris showed no signs of being attractive; her nose was too long, and her figure was awkward. So Mrs. Garstin could only hope for her to marry a young man who was financially secure and in a respectable profession.
But Kitty was a beauty. She gave promise of being so when she was still a child, for she had large, dark eyes, liquid and vivacious, brown, curling hair in which there was a reddish tint, exquisite teeth and a lovely skin. Her features would never be very good, for her chin was too square and her nose, though not so long as Doris's, too big. Her beauty depended a good deal on her youth, and Mrs. Garstin realised that she must marry in the first flush of her maidenhood. When she came out she was dazzling: her skin was still her greatest beauty, but her eyes with their long lashes were so starry and yet so melting that it gave you a catch at the heart to look into them. She had a charming gaiety and the desire to please. Mrs. Garstin bestowed upon her all the affection, a harsh, competent, calculating affection, of which she was capable; she dreamed ambitious dreams; it was not a good marriage she aimed at for her daughter, but a brilliant one.
But Kitty was stunning. She showed signs of being beautiful even when she was a child, with her large, dark, lively eyes, brown, curly hair that had a hint of red, perfect teeth, and beautiful skin. Her features might never be perfect since her chin was a bit too square and her nose, while not as long as Doris's, was too big. Her beauty relied heavily on her youth, and Mrs. Garstin understood that she needed to get Kitty married while she was still in her prime. When she debuted, she was breathtaking: her skin remained her greatest asset, but her eyes, with their long lashes, were so bright and yet so warm that looking into them tugged at your heart. She had a delightful energy and a desire to make others happy. Mrs. Garstin showered her with all the love she could muster, though it was a tough, practical, and strategic kind of love; she envisioned ambitious goals for her daughter; she didn't just want an average marriage but an extraordinary one.
Kitty had been brought up with the knowledge that she was going to be a beautiful woman and she more than suspected her mother's ambition. It accorded with her own desires. She was launched upon the world and Mrs. Garstin performed prodigies in getting herself invited to dances where her daughter might meet eligible men. Kitty was a success. She was amusing as well as beautiful, and very soon she had a dozen men in love with her. But none was suitable, and Kitty, charming and friendly with all, took care to commit herself with none. The drawing-room in South Kensington was filled on Sunday afternoons with amorous youth, but Mrs. Garstin observed, with a grim smile of approval, that it needed no effort on her part to keep them at a distance from Kitty. Kitty was prepared to flirt with them, and it diverted her to play one off against the other, but when they proposed to her, as none failed to do, she refused them with tact but decision.
Kitty had grown up knowing she was meant to be a beautiful woman, and she was well aware of her mother’s ambitions. This aligned perfectly with her own wishes. She was introduced to society, and Mrs. Garstin worked tirelessly to get her invited to dances where Kitty could meet eligible men. Kitty was a hit. She was both amusing and beautiful, and it wasn't long before a dozen men were in love with her. But none were right for her, and while Kitty was charming and friendly with all of them, she made sure not to commit to anyone. The drawing-room in South Kensington was filled with eager young men on Sunday afternoons, but Mrs. Garstin watched with a satisfied smile, knowing it took no effort on her part to keep them away from Kitty. Kitty was ready to flirt with them, and it was entertaining for her to play one against the other, but when they proposed to her, as they all did, she turned them down with grace but firmness.
Her first season passed without the perfect suitor presenting himself, and the second also; but she was young and could afford to wait. Mrs. Garstin told her friends that she thought it a pity for a girl to marry till she was twenty-one. But a third year passed and then a fourth. Two or three of her old admirers proposed again, but they were still penniless, one or two boys younger than herself proposed; a retired Indian Civilian, a K.C.I.E., did the same: he was fifty-three. Kitty still danced a great deal, she went to Wimbledon and Lord's, to Ascot and Henley; she was thoroughly enjoying herself; but still no one whose position and income were satisfactory asked her to marry him. Mrs. Garstin began to grow uneasy. She noticed that Kitty was beginning to attract men of forty and over. She reminded her that she would not be any longer so pretty in a year or two and that young girls were coming out all the time. Mrs. Garstin did not mince her words in the domestic circle and she warned her daughter tartly that she would miss her market.
Her first season went by without the perfect suitor showing up, and the second did too; but she was young and could wait. Mrs. Garstin told her friends that she thought it was a shame for a girl to marry before she turned twenty-one. But then a third year passed, and then a fourth. A couple of her old admirers proposed again, but they were still broke; a few younger guys also asked her out; a retired Indian Civilian, a K.C.I.E., did the same: he was fifty-three. Kitty was still dancing a lot, going to Wimbledon and Lord's, Ascot and Henley; she was having a great time; but still, no one with a decent job and income asked her to marry him. Mrs. Garstin started to feel anxious. She noticed that Kitty was beginning to attract men in their forties and older. She reminded her that she wouldn’t be as pretty in a year or two and that young girls were coming out all the time. Mrs. Garstin didn’t hold back in the family circle and warned her daughter sharply that she would miss her chance.
Kitty shrugged her shoulders. She thought herself as pretty as ever, prettier perhaps, for she had learnt how to dress in the last four years, and she had plenty of time. If she wanted to marry just to be married there were a dozen boys who would jump at the chance. Surely the right man would come along sooner or later. But Mrs. Garstin judged the situation more shrewdly: with anger in her heart for the beautiful daughter who had missed her chances she set her standard a little lower. She turned back to the professional class at which she had sneered in her pride and looked about for a young lawyer or a business man whose future inspired her with confidence.
Kitty shrugged. She thought she was as pretty as ever, maybe even prettier since she had learned how to dress over the last four years, and she had plenty of time. If she wanted to get married just for the sake of it, there were plenty of guys who would be eager to propose. Surely, the right guy would come along eventually. But Mrs. Garstin viewed the situation more realistically: with frustration towards her beautiful daughter who had missed her opportunities, she lowered her expectations a bit. She glanced back at the professional class she had once looked down on in her pride and started searching for a young lawyer or businessman whose future filled her with confidence.
Kitty reached the age of twenty-five and was still unmarried. Mrs. Garstin was exasperated and she did not hesitate often to give Kitty a piece of her very unpleasant mind. She asked her how much longer she expected her father to support her. He had spent sums he could ill afford in order to give her a chance and she had not taken it. It never struck Mrs. Garstin that perhaps her own hard affability had frightened the men, sons of wealthy fathers or heirs to a title, whose visits she had too cordially encouraged. She put down Kitty's failure to stupidity. Then Doris came out. She had a long nose still, and a poor figure, and she danced badly. In her first season she became engaged to Geoffrey Dennison. He was the only son of a prosperous surgeon who had been given a baronetcy during the war. Geoffrey would inherit a title—it is not very grand to be a medical baronet, but a title, thank God, is still a title—and a very comfortable fortune.
Kitty turned twenty-five and was still single. Mrs. Garstin was frustrated and often made it clear to Kitty how she felt. She questioned how much longer Kitty expected her father to support her. He had spent money he could barely afford to give her opportunities, which she hadn't taken. It never occurred to Mrs. Garstin that her own difficult personality might have scared off the wealthy young men, sons of rich fathers or heirs to titles, whose visits she had overly encouraged. She blamed Kitty's lack of success on stupidity. Then Doris came out. She still had a long nose and a bad figure, and she danced poorly. In her first season, she got engaged to Geoffrey Dennison. He was the only son of a successful surgeon who had been given a baronetcy during the war. Geoffrey would inherit a title—it may not be very impressive to be a medical baronet, but a title is still a title, thank goodness—and a very nice fortune.
Kitty in a panic married Walter Fane.
Kitty, in a panic, married Walter Fane.
ix
She had known him but a little while and had never taken much notice of him. She had no idea when or where they had first met till after their engagement he told her that it was at a dance to which some friends had brought him. She certainly paid no attention to him then and if she danced with him it was because she was good-natured and was glad to dance with any one who asked her. She didn't know him from Adam when a day or two later at another dance he came up and spoke to her. Then she remarked that he was at every dance she went to.
She had known him for only a short time and had never really paid much attention to him. She had no idea when or where they first met until after their engagement when he told her it was at a dance that some friends had brought him to. She definitely didn't focus on him back then, and if she danced with him, it was just because she was friendly and happy to dance with anyone who asked. She didn't know him at all when a day or two later at another dance, he came up and talked to her. Then she noticed that he was at every dance she attended.
"You know, I've danced with you at least a dozen times now and you must tell me your name," she said to him at last in her laughing way.
"You know, I've danced with you at least twelve times now, and you have to tell me your name," she finally said to him, laughing.
He was obviously taken aback.
He was clearly surprised.
"Do you mean to say you don't know it? I was introduced to you."
"Are you saying you don't know who I am? I was told about you."
"Oh, but people always mumble. I shouldn't be at all surprised if you hadn't the ghost of an idea what mine was."
"Oh, but people always mumble. I wouldn't be surprised at all if you had no idea what mine was."
He smiled at her. His face was grace and a trifle stern, but his smile was very sweet.
He smiled at her. His face had a touch of elegance and was a bit serious, but his smile was really warm.
"Of course I know it." He was silent for a moment or two. "Have you no curiosity?" he asked then.
"Of course I know it." He paused for a moment or two. "Aren't you even a little curious?" he asked then.
"As much as most women."
"As much as most women do."
"It didn't occur to you to ask somebody or other what my name was?"
"It never crossed your mind to ask someone what my name was?"
She was faintly amused; she wondered why he thought it could in the least interest her; but she liked to please, so she looked at him with that dazzling smile of hers, and her beautiful eyes, dewy ponds under forest trees, held an enchanting kindness.
She was slightly amused; she wondered why he thought it would interest her at all; but she liked to please, so she smiled at him with that stunning smile of hers, and her beautiful eyes, like dewy ponds under forest trees, radiated an enchanting kindness.
"Well, what is it?"
"What's going on?"
"Walter Fane."
"Walter Fane."
She did not know why he came to dances, he did not dance very well, and he seemed to know few people. She had a passing thought that he was in love with her; but she dismissed it with a shrug of the shoulders: she had known girls who thought every man they met was in love with them and had always found them absurd. But she gave Walter Fane just a little more of her attention. He certainly did not behave like any of the other youths who had been in love with her. Most of them told her so frankly and wanted to kiss her: a good many did. But Walter Fane never talked of her and very little of himself. He was rather silent; she did not mind that because she had plenty to say and it pleased her to see him laugh when she made a facetious remark: but when he talked it was not stupidly. He was evidently shy. It appeared that he lived in the East and was home on leave.
She didn't understand why he came to dances; he didn't dance very well and seemed to know hardly anyone. For a moment, she thought he might be in love with her, but she brushed it off with a shrug. She had known girls who assumed every guy they met had feelings for them, and she always found that ridiculous. Still, she paid Walter Fane a bit more attention. He definitely didn't act like the other guys who had been interested in her. Most of them were open about their feelings and wanted to kiss her; quite a few did. But Walter Fane never talked about her and shared very little about himself. He was pretty quiet, which she didn’t mind since she had plenty to say, and it amused her to see him laugh when she made a joke. But when he spoke, it wasn't foolish. He clearly was shy. It seemed he lived in the East and was home on leave.
One Sunday afternoon he appeared at their house in South Kensington. There were a dozen people there, and he sat for some time, somewhat ill at ease, and then went away. Her mother asked her later who he was.
One Sunday afternoon, he showed up at their house in South Kensington. There were about a dozen people there, and he sat for a while, looking a bit uncomfortable, and then left. Her mother asked her later who he was.
"I haven't a notion. Did you ask him to come here?"
"I have no idea. Did you invite him to come over?"
"Yes, I met him at the Baddeleys. He said he'd seen you at various dances. I said I was always at home on Sundays."
"Yeah, I met him at the Baddeleys. He mentioned that he's seen you at different dances. I told him I was always at home on Sundays."
"His name is Fane and he's got some sort of job in the East."
"His name is Fane, and he has some kind of job in the East."
"Yes, he's a doctor. Is he in love with you?"
"Yes, he's a doctor. Does he love you?"
"Upon my word, I don't know."
"Honestly, I don’t know."
"I should have thought you knew by now when a young man was in love with you."
"I thought you would know by now when a young guy is in love with you."
"I wouldn't marry him if he were," said Kitty lightly.
"I wouldn't marry him even if he were," said Kitty casually.
Mrs. Garstin did not answer. Her silence was heavy with displeasure. Kitty flushed: she knew that her mother did not care now whom she married so long as somehow she got her off her hands.
Mrs. Garstin didn't respond. Her silence was thick with disapproval. Kitty felt her face heat up; she knew her mother didn't care anymore who she married, as long as she could get her out of her life.
x
During the next week she met him at three dances and now, his shyness perhaps wearing off a little, he was somewhat more communicative. He was a doctor, certainly, but he did not practice; he was a bacteriologist (Kitty had only a very vague idea what that meant) and he had a job at Tching-Yen. He was going back in the autumn. He talked a good deal about China. She made it a practice to appear interested in whatever people talked to her of, but indeed the life in Tching-Yen sounded quite jolly; there were clubs and tennis and racing and polo and golf.
During the next week, she saw him at three dances, and now, with his shyness maybe fading a bit, he was a bit more talkative. He was a doctor, for sure, but he didn't practice; he was a bacteriologist (Kitty only had a vague idea of what that meant) and had a job in Tching-Yen. He was planning to go back in the autumn. He talked a lot about China. She made it a point to seem interested in whatever people were saying to her, but honestly, life in Tching-Yen sounded quite fun; there were clubs, tennis, racing, polo, and golf.
"Do people dance much there?"
"Do people dance a lot there?"
"Oh, yes, I think so."
"Oh, totally, I think so."
She wondered whether he told her these things with a motive. He seemed to like her society, but never by a pressure of the hand, by a glance or by a word, did he give the smallest indication that he looked upon her as anything but a girl whom you met and danced with. On the following Sunday he came again to their house. Her father happened to come in, it was raining and he had not been able to play golf, and he and Walter Fane had a long chat. She asked her father afterwards what they had talked of.
She wondered if he had any ulterior motives for telling her those things. He seemed to enjoy her company, but he never gave the slightest hint—neither through a touch, a look, nor a word—that he saw her as anything more than just a girl you meet and dance with. The next Sunday, he came over to their house again. Her father happened to come in; it was raining, and he couldn’t play golf, so he and Walter Fane had a long conversation. She asked her father afterward what they had talked about.
"It appears he's stationed in Tching-Yen. The Chief Justice is an old friend of mine at the Bar. He seems an unusually intelligent young man."
"It looks like he's located in Tching-Yen. The Chief Justice is an old friend of mine from the Bar. He seems to be an exceptionally smart young man."
She knew that her father was as a rule bored to death by the young people whom for her sake and now her sister's he had been forced for years to entertain.
She knew that her dad was usually bored to death by the young people he had been forced to entertain for her sake and now her sister's for years.
"It's not often you like any of my young men, father," she said.
"It's not often you like any of my guys, dad," she said.
His kind, tired eyes rested upon her.
His gentle, tired eyes were focused on her.
"Are you going to marry him by any chance?"
"Are you planning to marry him, by any chance?"
"Certainly not."
"Definitely not."
"Is he in love with you?"
"Does he care about you?"
"He shows no sign of it."
"He doesn't show any signs of it."
"Do you like him?"
"Are you into him?"
"I don't think I do very much. He irritates me a little."
"I don’t think I do a whole lot. He annoys me a bit."
He was not her type at all. He was short, but not thick-set, slight rather and thin; dark and clean-shaven, with very regular, clear-cut features. His eyes were almost black, but not large, they were not very mobile and they rested on objects with a singular persistence; they were curious, but not very pleasant eyes. With his straight, delicate nose, his fine brow and well-shaped mouth he ought to have been good-looking. But surprisingly enough he was not. When Kitty began to think of him at all she was surprised that he should have such good features when you took them one by one and yet be so far from handsome. His face was cold. His expression was slightly sarcastic and now that Kitty knew him better she realised that she was not quite at ease with him. He had no gaiety.
He really wasn't her type at all. He was short, but not stocky—more on the slim side and thin; he was dark and clean-shaven, with very symmetrical, sharp features. His eyes were almost black, but not big; they weren't very expressive and seemed to focus on things with a strange intensity; they were curious, but not particularly pleasant. With his straight, delicate nose, smooth forehead, and well-defined mouth, he should have been attractive. But surprisingly, he wasn't. When Kitty started thinking about him at all, she was taken aback that he had such nice features individually, yet didn't come across as handsome at all. His face felt cold. His expression had a hint of sarcasm, and now that Kitty knew him better, she realized she didn't feel completely comfortable around him. He lacked any sense of cheer.
By the time the season drew to its end they had seen a good deal of one another, but he had remained as aloof and impenetrable as ever. He was not exactly shy with her, but embarrassed; his conversation remained strangely impersonal. Kitty came to the conclusion that he was not in the least in love with her. He liked her and found her easy to talk to, but when he returned to Tching-Yen in November he would not think of her again. She thought it not impossible that he was engaged all the time to some nurse in a hospital at Tching-Yen, the daughter of a clergyman, dull, plain, flat-footed and strenuous; that was the wife that would exactly suit him.
By the time the season came to an end, they had spent quite a bit of time together, but he had stayed just as distant and unreadable as always. He wasn't exactly shy around her, but rather awkward; his conversation was still oddly impersonal. Kitty concluded that he wasn't in the least bit in love with her. He liked her and found her easy to talk to, but when he returned to Tching-Yen in November, he wouldn’t think of her again. She even thought it was possible that he was engaged all along to some nurse at a hospital in Tching-Yen, the daughter of a clergyman, dull, plain, flat-footed, and hard-working; that was the kind of wife that would suit him perfectly.
Then came the announcement of Doris's engagement to Geoffrey Dennison. Doris, at eighteen, was making quite a good marriage, and she was twenty-five and single. Supposing she did not marry at all? That season the only person who had proposed to her was a boy of twenty who was still at Oxford: she couldn't marry a boy five years younger than herself. She had made a hash of things. Last year she had refused a widowed Knight of the Bath with three children. She almost wished she hadn't. Mother would be horrible now, and Doris, Doris who had always been sacrificed because she, Kitty, was expected to make the brilliant match, would not fail to crow over her. Kitty's heart sank.
Then came the news of Doris's engagement to Geoffrey Dennison. Doris, at eighteen, was making a pretty good match, while she was twenty-five and still single. What if she didn’t marry at all? That season, the only person who had proposed to her was a twenty-year-old guy still at Oxford; she couldn’t marry someone five years younger than her. She really messed things up. Last year, she turned down a widowed Knight of the Bath with three kids. She sometimes wished she hadn't. Mom would be unbearable now, and Doris, who had always been put aside because she, Kitty, was expected to make the amazing match, would definitely gloat over her. Kitty's heart sank.
xi
But one afternoon when she was walking home from Harrod's she chanced to meet Walter Fane in the Brompton Road. He stopped and talked to her. Then, casually, he asked her if she would not take a turn with him in the Park. She had no particular wish to go home: it was not just then a very agreeable place. They strolled along, talking as they always talked, of casual things, and he asked her where she was going for the summer.
But one afternoon while she was walking home from Harrod's, she happened to run into Walter Fane on Brompton Road. He stopped to chat with her. Then, casually, he asked if she wanted to take a walk with him in the Park. She didn't really feel like going home; it wasn't exactly a pleasant place at the moment. They walked along, talking about the usual things, and he asked her where she was planning to go for the summer.
"Oh, we always bury ourselves in the country. You see, father is exhausted after the term's work and we just go to the quietest place we can find."
"Oh, we always take ourselves out to the country. You see, Dad is worn out from the term's work, and we just go to the most peaceful place we can find."
Kitty spoke with her tongue in her cheek, for she knew quite well that her father had not nearly enough work to tire him and even if he had his convenience would never have been consulted in the choice of a holiday. But a quiet place was a cheap place.
Kitty spoke playfully, fully aware that her father didn't have nearly enough work to wear him out, and even if he did, his preferences wouldn't have been considered when deciding on a vacation. But a quiet spot was an affordable option.
"Don't you think those chairs look rather inviting?" said Walter suddenly.
"Don't you think those chairs look pretty inviting?" Walter said suddenly.
She followed his eyes and saw two green chairs by themselves under a tree on the grass.
She looked where he was staring and noticed two green chairs sitting alone under a tree on the grass.
"Let us sit in them," she said.
"Let's sit in them," she said.
But when they were seated he seemed to grow strangely abstracted. He was an odd creature. She chattered on, however, gaily enough and wondered why he had asked her to walk with him in the Park. Perhaps he was going to confide in her his passion for the flat-footed nurse in Tching-Yen. Suddenly he turned to her, interrupting her in the middle of a sentence, so that she could not but see that he had not been listening, and his face was chalk white.
But when they sat down, he seemed to become strangely distracted. He was a strange guy. She continued to chat happily and wondered why he had invited her to walk with him in the park. Maybe he was going to confess his feelings for the flat-footed nurse in Tching-Yen. Suddenly, he turned to her, cutting her off in the middle of a sentence, making it clear he hadn’t been paying attention, and his face was pale white.
"I want to say something to you."
"I want to tell you something."
She looked at him quickly and she saw that his eyes were filled with a painful anxiety. His voice was strained, low and not quite steady. But before she could ask herself what this agitation meant he spoke again.
She glanced at him quickly and noticed that his eyes were filled with a painful anxiety. His voice was strained, quiet, and not entirely steady. But before she could question what this agitation meant, he spoke again.
"I want to ask you if you'll marry me."
"I want to ask you if you’ll marry me."
"You could knock me down with a feather," she answered so surprised that she looked at him blankly.
"You could knock me over with a feather," she replied, so surprised that she stared at him in shock.
"Didn't you know I was awfully in love with you?"
"Didn't you know I was really in love with you?"
"You never showed it."
"You never showed it."
"I'm very awkward and clumsy. I always find it more difficult to say the things I mean than the things I don't."
"I'm really awkward and clumsy. I always find it harder to say what I actually mean than what I don't."
Her heart began to beat a little more quickly. She had been proposed to often before, but gaily or sentimentally, and she had answered in the same fashion. No one had ever asked her to marry him in a manner which was so abrupt and yet strangely tragic.
Her heart started to race a bit. She had been proposed to many times before, but always in a cheerful or sentimental way, and she had responded in kind. No one had ever asked her to marry him in such a sudden yet oddly tragic manner.
"It's very kind of you," she said, doubtfully.
"It's really nice of you," she said, uncertainly.
"I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. I wanted to ask you before, but I could never bring myself to it."
"I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. I wanted to ask you before, but I could never get myself to do it."
"I'm not sure if that's very well put," she chuckled.
"I'm not sure that's phrased very well," she laughed.
She was glad to have an opportunity to laugh a little, for on that fine, sunny day the air about them seemed on a sudden heavy with foreboding. He frowned darkly.
She was happy to have a chance to laugh a bit because, on that nice, sunny day, the atmosphere around them suddenly felt heavy with worry. He frowned fiercely.
"Oh, you know what I mean. I didn't want to lose hope. But now you're going away and in the autumn I have to go back to China."
"Oh, you know what I mean. I didn't want to lose hope. But now you're leaving, and in the fall, I have to go back to China."
"I've never thought of you in that way," she said helplessly.
"I've never seen you like that," she said, feeling defeated.
He said nothing more. He looked down on the grass sullenly. He was a very odd creature. But now that he had told her she felt in some mysterious way that his love was something she had never met before. She was a little frightened, but she was elated also. His impassivity was vaguely impressive.
He didn't say anything else. He stared at the grass, looking gloomy. He was a really strange guy. But now that he had opened up to her, she felt in some mysterious way that his love was something she had never experienced before. She was a little scared, but also excited. His calmness was oddly impressive.
"You must give me time to think."
"You need to give me some time to think."
Still he did not say anything. He did not stir. Did he mean to keep her there till she had decided? That was absurd. She must talk it over with her mother. She ought to have got up when she spoke, she had waited thinking he would answer, and now, she did not know why, she found it difficult to make a movement. She did not look at him, but she was conscious of his appearance; she had never seen herself marrying a man so little taller than herself. When you sat close to him you saw how good his features were, and how cold his face. It was strange when you couldn't help being conscious of the devastating passion which was in his heart.
Still, he didn’t say anything. He didn’t move. Was he planning to keep her there until she decided? That was ridiculous. She needed to discuss it with her mother. She should have gotten up when she spoke; she had waited, thinking he would respond, and now, for some reason, she found it hard to move. She didn’t look at him, but she was aware of his appearance; she had never imagined herself marrying a guy who was only a bit taller than her. When you sat close to him, you could see how attractive his features were and how cold his expression was. It was odd to be so aware of the overwhelming passion he felt inside.
"I don't know you, I don't know you at all," she said tremulously.
"I don’t know you, I really don’t know you," she said shakily.
He gave her a look and she felt her eyes drawn to his.
He gave her a look, and she felt her eyes pulled to his.
They had a tenderness which she had never seen in them before, but there was something beseeching in them, like a dog's that has been whipped, which slightly exasperated her.
They had a softness that she had never noticed in them before, but there was something pleading in their expression, like a dog that has been beaten, which annoyed her a little.
"I think I improve on acquaintance," he said.
"I think I get better as I get to know people," he said.
"Of course you're shy, aren't you?"
"You're shy, aren't you?"
It was certainly the oddest proposal she had ever had. And even now it seemed to her that they were saying to one another the last things you would have expected on such an occasion. She was not in the least in love with him. She did not know why she hesitated to refuse him at once.
It was definitely the weirdest proposal she had ever received. And even now, it felt like they were saying the last things you wouldn’t expect in that situation. She wasn’t in love with him at all. She couldn’t figure out why she was hesitant to say no right away.
"I'm awfully stupid," he said, "I want to tell you that I love you more than anything in the world, but I find it so awfully difficult to say."
"I'm really stupid," he said, "I want to tell you that I love you more than anything in the world, but I find it so incredibly hard to say."
Now that was odd too, for inexplicably enough it touched her; he wasn't really cold, of course, it was his manner that was unfortunate: she liked him at that moment better than she had ever liked him before. Doris was to be married in November. He would be on his way to China then and if she married him she would be with him. It wouldn't be very nice to be a bridesmaid at Doris's wedding. She would be glad to escape that. And then Doris as a married woman and herself still single! Every one knew how young Doris was and it would make her seem older. It would put her on the shelf. It wouldn't be a very good marriage for her, but it was a marriage, and the fact that she would live in China made it easier. She was afraid of her mother's bitter tongue. Why, all the girls who had come out with her were married long ago and most of them had children; she was tired of going to see them and gushing over their babies. Walter Fane offered her a new life. She turned to him with a smile which she well knew the effect of.
That was strange too, because for some reason it affected her; he wasn't really cold, of course, it was just his attitude that was unfortunate: she liked him at that moment more than she ever had before. Doris was set to get married in November. He would be on his way to China then, and if she married him, she would be with him. It wouldn’t be very fun to be a bridesmaid at Doris's wedding. She would be happy to avoid that. And then Doris would be a married woman while she remained single! Everyone knew how young Doris was, and it would make her seem older. It would put her on the sidelines. It wouldn’t be the best marriage for her, but it was a marriage, and the fact that she would live in China made it easier. She was worried about her mother’s harsh words. After all, all the girls who had come out with her were married a long time ago, and most of them had kids; she was tired of visiting them and fawning over their babies. Walter Fane offered her a new life. She turned to him with a smile that she knew had an impact.
"If I were so rash as to say I'd marry you when would you want to marry me?"
"If I were bold enough to say I'd marry you, when would you want to get married?"
He gave a sudden gasp of delight, and his white cheeks flushed.
He suddenly gasped with excitement, and his cheeks turned red.
"Now. At once. As soon as possible. We'd go to Italy for our honeymoon. August and September."
"Right now. Immediately. As soon as we can. We’d go to Italy for our honeymoon. August and September."
That would save her from spending the summer in a country vicarage, hired at five guineas a week, with her father and mother. In a flash she saw in her mind's eye the announcement in the Morning Post that, the bridegroom having to return to the East, the wedding would take place at once. She knew her mother well enough, she could be counted on to make a splash; for the moment at least Doris would be in the background and when Doris's much grander wedding took place she would be far away.
That would keep her from spending the summer in a country vicarage, rented at five guineas a week, with her dad and mom. In an instant, she imagined the announcement in the Morning Post that, since the groom had to head back to the East, the wedding would happen right away. She knew her mom well enough to count on her to make a scene; for now, at least, Doris would be in the background, and when Doris's much fancier wedding happened, she would be far away.
She stretched out her hand.
She reached out her hand.
"I think I like you very much. You must give me time to get used to you."
"I think I really like you. You need to give me some time to get used to you."
"Then it's yes?" he interrupted.
"Then it's a yes?" he interrupted.
"I suppose so."
"I guess so."
xii
She knew him very little then, and now, though they had been married for nearly two years, she knew him but little more. At first she had been touched by his kindness and flattered, though surprised, by his passion. He was extremely considerate; he was very attentive to her comfort; she never expressed the slightest wish without his hastening to gratify it. He was constantly giving her little presents. When she happened to feel ill no one could have been kinder or more thoughtful. She seemed to do him a favour when she gave him the opportunity of doing something tiresome for her. And he was always exceedingly polite. He rose to his feet when she entered a room, he gave her his hand to help her out of a car, if he chanced to meet her in the street he took off his hat, he was solicitous to open the door for her when she left a room, he never came into her bedroom or her boudoir without a knock. He treated her not as Kitty had seen most men treat their wives, but as though she were a fellow-guest in a country house. It was pleasing and yet a trifle comic. She would have felt more at home with him if he had been more casual. Nor did their conjugal relations draw her closer to him. He was passionate then, fierce, oddly hysterical too, and sentimental.
She knew him very little back then, and now, even though they had been married for almost two years, she knew him only a little more. At first, she was touched by his kindness and flattered, though surprised, by his passion. He was extremely thoughtful; he paid a lot of attention to her comfort; she never expressed the slightest wish without him quickly trying to fulfill it. He was always giving her little gifts. When she felt unwell, no one could have been kinder or more considerate. It seemed like she was doing him a favor by letting him do something annoying for her. And he was always very polite. He stood up when she entered a room, offered her his hand to help her out of a car, tipped his hat when he saw her in the street, was eager to open doors for her when she left a room, and never entered her bedroom or boudoir without knocking. He treated her not as Kitty had seen most men treat their wives, but as if she were a fellow guest in a country house. It was nice but also a bit amusing. She would have felt more comfortable with him if he had been more relaxed. Their marital relationship didn’t bring her closer to him either. He was passionate, intense, oddly hysterical at times, and sentimental.
It disconcerted her to realise how emotional he really was. His self-control was due to shyness or to long training, she did not know which; it seemed to her faintly contemptible that when she lay in his arms, his desire appeased, he who was so timid of saying absurd things, who so feared to be ridiculous, should use baby talk. She had offended him bitterly once by laughing and telling him that he was talking the most fearful slush. She had felt his arms grow limp about her, he remained quite silent for a little while, and then without a word released her and went into his own room. She didn't want to hurt his feelings and a day or two later she said to him:
It surprised her to realize how emotional he actually was. She wasn't sure if his self-control came from shyness or years of practice; it seemed a bit pathetic to her that when she was in his arms, with his desires satisfied, this man who was so scared of saying silly things, who dreaded looking foolish, would talk like a child. She had deeply offended him once by laughing and telling him he was talking utter nonsense. She felt his arms go limp around her, he stayed silent for a moment, and then without saying anything, he let her go and went to his own room. She didn't want to hurt his feelings, so a day or two later she said to him:
"You silly old thing, I don't mind what nonsense you talk to me."
"You silly old thing, I don't care what nonsense you say to me."
He had laughed in a shamefaced way. She had discovered very soon that he had an unhappy disability to lose himself. He was self-conscious. When there was a party and every one started singing Walter could never bring himself to join in. He sat there smiling to show that he was pleased and amused, but his smile was forced; it was more like a sarcastic smirk, and you could not help feeling that he thought all those people enjoying themselves a pack of fools. He could not bring himself to play the round games which Kitty with her high spirits found such a lark. On their journey out to China he had absolutely refused to put on fancy dress when every one else was wearing it. It disturbed her pleasure that he should so obviously think the whole thing a bore.
He had laughed in a sheepish way. She quickly realized that he had an unfortunate tendency to get lost in himself. He was very self-aware. When there was a party and everyone started singing, Walter could never bring himself to join in. He sat there smiling to show that he was happy and entertained, but his smile was forced; it was more like a sarcastic smirk, and you couldn't help but feel that he thought everyone enjoying themselves was a bunch of fools. He couldn't bring himself to play the group games that Kitty, with her lively energy, found so fun. On their trip to China, he flat out refused to wear a costume when everyone else was dressing up. It really put a damper on her enjoyment that he so clearly thought the whole thing was a drag.
Kitty was lively; she was willing to chatter all day long and she laughed easily. His silence disconcerted her. He had a way which exasperated her of returning no answer to some casual remark of hers. It was true that it needed no answer, but an answer all the same would have been pleasant. If it was raining and she said: "It's raining cats and dogs," she would have liked him to say: "Yes, isn't it?" He remained silent. Sometimes she would have liked to shake him.
Kitty was full of energy; she could chat all day long and laughed easily. His silence threw her off. He had this way of frustrating her by not responding to some of her casual comments. Sure, some of them didn't require a response, but she would have appreciated one. If it was raining and she said, "It's pouring," she would have loved for him to respond, "Yeah, it really is." Instead, he just stayed quiet. At times, she felt like shaking him.
"I said it was raining cats and dogs," she repeated.
"I said it was pouring," she repeated.
"I heard you," he answered, with his affectionate smile.
"I heard you," he replied with a warm smile.
It showed that he had not meant to be offensive. He did not speak because he had nothing to say. But if nobody spoke unless he had something to say, Kitty reflected, with a smile, the human race would very soon lose the use of speech.
It showed that he hadn't intended to be rude. He didn't speak because he had nothing to say. But if no one spoke unless they had something to say, Kitty thought with a smile, the human race would quickly lose the ability to communicate.
xiii
The fact was, of course, that he had no charm. That was why he was not popular, and she had not been long in Tching-Yen before she discovered that he was not. She remained very vague about his work. It was enough for her to realise, and she did this quite distinctly, that to be the government bacteriologist was no great fry. He seemed to have no desire to discuss that part of his life with her. Because she was willing to be interested in anything at first she had asked him about it. He put her off with a jest.
The truth was, of course, that he had no charm. That’s why he wasn’t popular, and she didn’t take long in Tching-Yen to figure that out. She didn’t know much about his job. All she needed to understand, and she did quite clearly, was that being the government bacteriologist wasn’t a big deal. He didn’t seem interested in talking about that part of his life with her. Since she was open to being interested in anything at first, she had asked him about it. He brushed her off with a joke.
"It's very dull and technical," he said on another occasion. "And it's grossly underpaid."
"It's really boring and technical," he said at another time. "And it's way underpaid."
He was very reserved. All she knew about his antecedents, his birth, his education, and his life before he met her, she had elicited by direct questioning. It was odd, the only thing that seemed to annoy him was a question; and when, in her natural curiosity, she fired a string of them at him, his answers became at every one more abrupt. She had the wit to see that he did not care to reply because he had anything to hide from her, but merely from a natural secretiveness. It bored him to talk about himself. It made him shy and uncomfortable. He did not know how to be open. He was fond of reading, but he read books which seemed to Kitty very dull. If he was not busy with some scientific treatise he would read books about China or historical works. He never relaxed. She did not think he could. He was fond of games: he played tennis and bridge.
He was really reserved. Everything she knew about his background, his birth, his education, and his life before meeting her, she got through direct questioning. It was strange; the only thing that seemed to irritate him was a question. When she, out of her natural curiosity, bombarded him with a bunch of them, his responses became more and more short with each one. She was smart enough to realize that he wasn't avoiding answering because he had something to hide, but just because he was naturally secretive. Talking about himself bored him. It made him shy and uncomfortable. He didn't know how to open up. He liked reading, but he read books that Kitty found really dull. If he wasn't engrossed in some scientific text, he would be reading about China or historical topics. He never relaxed. She didn't think he could. He enjoyed games; he played tennis and bridge.
She wondered why he had ever fallen in love with her. She could not imagine any one less suited than herself to this restrained, cold and self-possessed man. And yet it was quite certain that he loved her madly. He would do anything in the world to please her. He was like wax in her hands. When she thought of one side he showed her, a side which only she had seen, she a little despised him. She wondered whether his sarcastic manner, with its contemptuous tolerance for so many persons and things she admired, was merely a façade to conceal a profound weakness. She supposed he was clever, every one seemed to think he was, but except very occasionally when he was with two or three people he liked and was in the mood, she had never found him entertaining. He did not precisely bore her, he left her indifferent.
She wondered why he had ever fallen in love with her. She couldn’t imagine anyone less suited to this reserved, cold, and self-composed man. And yet it was clear that he loved her deeply. He would do anything to make her happy. He was like putty in her hands. When she thought about a particular side of him that only she got to see, she felt a bit of disdain for him. She wondered if his sarcastic attitude, with its dismissive tolerance for so many things and people she admired, was just a front to hide a deeper vulnerability. She assumed he was smart; everyone seemed to think so. But aside from the rare moments when he was with a couple of people he liked and was in a good mood, she had never found him entertaining. He didn't exactly bore her; he just left her feeling indifferent.
xiv
Though Kitty had met his wife at various tea-parties she had been some weeks in Tching-Yen before she saw Charles Townsend. She was introduced to him only when with her husband she went to dine at his house. Kitty was on the defensive. Charles Townsend was Assistant Colonial Secretary and she had no mind to allow him to use her with the condescension which, notwithstanding her good manners, she discerned in Mrs. Townsend. The room in which they were received was spacious. It was furnished as was every other drawing-room she had been in at Tching-Yen in a comfortable and homely style. It was a large party. They were the last to come and as they entered Chinese servants in uniform were handing round cocktails and olives. Mrs. Townsend greeted them in her casual fashion and looking at a list told Walter whom he was to take in to dinner.
Although Kitty had encountered his wife at various tea parties, she had spent several weeks in Tching-Yen before meeting Charles Townsend. She was introduced to him only when she and her husband went to his home for dinner. Kitty felt defensive. Charles Townsend was the Assistant Colonial Secretary, and she was determined not to let him treat her with the condescension she sensed, despite her good manners, from Mrs. Townsend. The room where they were received was spacious. It was furnished like every other drawing room she had visited in Tching-Yen—comfortably and unpretentiously. The gathering was large. They were the last to arrive, and as they walked in, Chinese servants in uniform were passing around cocktails and olives. Mrs. Townsend greeted them casually and, glancing at a list, told Walter whom he was to escort to dinner.
Kitty saw a tall and very handsome man bear down on them.
Kitty noticed a tall and incredibly handsome man approaching them.
"This is my husband."
"This is my partner."
"I am to have the privilege of sitting next to you," he said.
"I get to have the privilege of sitting next to you," he said.
She immediately felt at ease and the sense of hostility vanished from her bosom. Though his eyes were smiling she had seen in them a quick look of surprise. She understood it perfectly and it made her inclined to laugh.
She immediately felt comfortable and the tension disappeared from her chest. Even though his eyes were smiling, she noticed a brief look of surprise in them. She understood it completely and it made her want to laugh.
"I shan't be able to eat any dinner," he said, "and if I know Dorothy the dinner's damned good."
"I won't be able to eat any dinner," he said, "and if I know Dorothy, the dinner is definitely good."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"I ought to have been told. Some one really ought to have warned me."
"I should have been informed. Someone definitely should have warned me."
"What about?"
"What’s up?"
"No one said a word. How was I to know that I was going to meet a raging beauty?"
"No one said anything. How was I supposed to know I was about to meet an incredible beauty?"
"Now what am I to say to that?"
"Now what am I supposed to say to that?"
"Nothing. Leave me to do the talking. And I'll say it over and over again."
"Nothing. Just let me speak, and I'll keep saying it again and again."
Kitty, unmoved, wondered what exactly his wife had told him about her. He must have asked. And Townsend, looking down on her with his laughing eyes, suddenly remembered.
Kitty, unfazed, wondered what exactly his wife had said about her. He must have asked. And Townsend, looking down at her with his laughing eyes, suddenly recalled.
"What is she like?" he had enquired when his wife told him she had met Dr. Fane's bride.
"What is she like?" he asked when his wife told him she had met Dr. Fane's bride.
"Oh, quite a nice little thing. Actressy."
"Oh, that's a pretty nice little thing. Very actress-like."
"Was she on the stage?"
"Was she on stage?"
"Oh, no, I don't think so. Her father's a doctor or a lawyer or something. I suppose we shall have to ask them to dinner."
"Oh, no, I don't think so. Her dad's a doctor or a lawyer or something. I guess we’ll have to invite them over for dinner."
"There's no hurry, is there?"
"No rush, right?"
When they were sitting side by side at table he told her that he had known Walter Fane ever since he came to the Colony.
When they were sitting together at the table, he told her that he had known Walter Fane ever since he arrived in the Colony.
"We play bridge together. He's far and away the best bridge player at the Club."
"We play bridge together. He's by far the best bridge player at the Club."
She told Walter on the way home.
She told Walter on the way home.
"That's not saying very much, you know."
"That doesn't say much, you know."
"How does he play?"
"How does he perform?"
"Not badly. He plays a winning hand very well, but when he has bad cards he goes all to pieces."
"Not bad. He handles a winning hand really well, but when he's dealt bad cards, he falls apart."
"Does he play as well as you?"
"Does he play as well as you do?"
"I have no illusions about my play. I should describe myself as a very good player in the second class. Townsend thinks he's in the first. He isn't."
"I have no illusions about my performance. I would say I'm a really good player in the second tier. Townsend thinks he's in the top tier. He isn't."
"Don't you like him?"
"Don’t you like him?"
"I neither like him nor dislike him. I believe he's not bad at his job and every one says he's a good sportsman. He doesn't very much interest me."
"I don't either like him or dislike him. I think he's decent at his job, and everyone says he's a good athlete. He doesn't really interest me."
It was not the first time that Walter's moderation had exasperated her. She asked herself why it was necessary to be so prudent: you either liked people or you didn't. She had liked Charles Townsend very much. And she had not expected to. He was probably the most popular man in the Colony. It was supposed that the Colonial Secretary would retire soon and every one hoped that Townsend would succeed him. He played tennis and polo and golf. He kept racing ponies. He was always ready to do any one a good turn. He never let red tape interfere with him. He put on no airs. Kitty did not know why she had resented hearing him so well spoken of, she could not help thinking he must be very conceited: she had been extremely silly; that was the last thing you could accuse him of.
It wasn't the first time Walter's restraint had frustrated her. She wondered why he felt the need to be so careful: you either liked people or you didn't. She had really liked Charles Townsend. And she hadn’t seen that coming. He was probably the most popular guy in the Colony. Everyone expected the Colonial Secretary to retire soon, and everyone hoped Townsend would take over. He played tennis, polo, and golf. He owned racing ponies. He was always willing to lend a hand. He never let bureaucracy get in his way. He didn't act superior. Kitty didn't understand why she had felt annoyed at hearing so many nice things about him; she couldn't help but think he must be very full of himself: she had been really naive; that was the last thing you could call him.
She had enjoyed her evening. They had talked of the theatres in London, and of Ascot and Cowes, all the things she knew about, so that really she might have met him at some nice house in Lennox Gardens; and later, when the men came into the drawing-room after dinner, he had strolled over and sat beside her again. Though he had not said anything very amusing, he had made her laugh; it must have been the way he said it: there was a caressing sound in his deep, rich voice, a delightful expression in his kind, shining blue eyes, which made you feel very much at home with him. Of course he had charm. That was what made him so pleasant.
She had enjoyed her evening. They talked about the theaters in London, Ascot, and Cowes—everything she was familiar with—so she could have easily met him at some nice place in Lennox Gardens. Later, when the men came into the living room after dinner, he casually walked over and sat next to her again. Even though he didn’t say anything particularly funny, he made her laugh; it was probably the way he said it. There was a soothing quality to his deep, rich voice and a warm expression in his kind, shining blue eyes that made you feel really comfortable around him. He definitely had charm. That’s what made him so enjoyable to be with.
He was tall, six foot two at least, she thought, and he had a beautiful figure; he was evidently in very good condition and he had not a spare ounce of fat on him. He was well-dressed, the best-dressed man in the room, and he wore his clothes well. She liked a man to be smart. Her eyes wandered to Walter: he really should try to be a little better turned out. She noticed Townsend's cuff-links and waistcoat buttons; she had seen similar ones at Cartier's. Of course the Townsends had private means. His face was deeply sunburned, but the sun had not taken the healthy colour from his cheeks. She liked the little trim curly moustache which did not conceal his full red lips. He had black hair, short and brushed very sleek. But of course his eyes, under thick, bushy eyebrows, were his best feature: they were so very blue, and they had a laughing tenderness which persuaded you of the sweetness of his disposition. No man who had those blue eyes could bear to hurt any one.
He was tall, at least six foot two, she thought, and he had an amazing build; he was clearly in excellent shape and had no extra weight on him. He was well-dressed, the best-dressed guy in the room, and he carried his clothes well. She appreciated a man who looked sharp. Her gaze drifted to Walter: he really should make more of an effort with his appearance. She noticed Townsend's cufflinks and vest buttons; she had seen similar ones at Cartier's. Of course, the Townsends were well-off. His face was deeply sunburned, but the sun hadn’t taken away the healthy color from his cheeks. She liked his little neatly trimmed curly moustache, which nicely framed his full red lips. He had black hair, short and slicked back. But of course, his eyes, under thick, bushy eyebrows, were his best feature: they were such a bright blue, and they held a playful warmth that showed how kind he was. No man with those blue eyes could ever hurt anyone.
She could not but know that she had made an impression on him. If he had not said charming things to her his eyes, warm with admiration, would have betrayed him. His ease was delightful. He had no self-consciousness. Kitty was at home in these circumstances and she admired the way in which amid the banter which was the staple of their conversation he insinuated every now and then a pretty, flattering speech. When she shook hands with him on leaving he gave her hand a pressure that she could not mistake.
She couldn’t help but realize that she had made an impression on him. Even if he hadn’t said anything charming, his eyes, filled with admiration, would have given him away. He was wonderfully at ease. He had no self-consciousness. Kitty felt comfortable in this setting, and she admired how, amidst the playful teasing that characterized their conversation, he would occasionally slip in a sweet, flattering comment. When she shook hands with him before leaving, he gave her hand a squeeze that she couldn’t misinterpret.
"I hope we shall see you again soon," he said casually but his eyes gave his words a meaning which she could not fail to see.
"I hope we'll see you again soon," he said casually, but his eyes gave his words a meaning that she couldn't miss.
"Tching-Yen is very small, isn't it?" she said.
"Tching-Yen is really small, isn't it?" she said.
xv
Who would have thought then that within three months they would be on such terms? He had told her since that he was crazy about her on that first evening. She was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. He remembered the dress she wore; it was her wedding dress, and he said she looked like a lily of the valley. She knew that he was in love with her before he told her, and a little frightened she kept him at a distance. He was impetuous and it was difficult. She was afraid to let him kiss her, for the thought of his arms about her made her heart beat so fast. She had never been in love before. It was wonderful. And now that she knew what love was she felt a sudden sympathy for the love that Walter bore her. She teased him, playfully, and saw that he enjoyed it. She had been perhaps a little afraid of him, but now she had more confidence. She chaffed him and it amused her to see the slow smile with which at first he received her banter. He was surprised and pleased. One of these days, she thought, he would become quite human. Now that she had learnt something of passion it diverted her to play lightly, like a harpist running his fingers across the strings of his harp, on his affections. She laughed when she saw how she bewildered and confused him.
Who would have thought that in just three months they would be this close? He had told her back then that he was crazy about her from that very first night. She was the most beautiful person he'd ever seen. He still remembered the dress she wore; it was her wedding dress, and he said she looked like a lily of the valley. She knew he was in love with her even before he said it, and a little scared, she kept him at arm's length. He was impulsive, which made things complicated. She was nervous about letting him kiss her because just thinking about his arms around her made her heart race. She had never experienced love before. It was incredible. Now that she understood what love meant, she felt a sudden empathy for the feelings Walter had for her. She playfully teased him and noticed he enjoyed it. She might have been a bit intimidated by him before, but now she felt more confident. She joked with him, and it amused her to see the slow smile he gave when he first reacted to her teasing. He was taken aback but happy. One day, she thought, he’d become quite relatable. Now that she had discovered a bit about passion, it was fun to play lightly with his feelings, like a harpist gliding their fingers over the strings of a harp. She laughed when she realized how much she confused and flustered him.
And when Charlie became her lover the situation between herself and Walter seemed exquisitely absurd. She could hardly look at him, so grave and self-controlled, without laughing. She was too happy to feel unkindly towards him. Except for him, after all, she would never have known Charlie. She had hesitated some time before the final step, not because she did not want to yield to Charlie's passion, her own was equal to his, but because her upbringing and all the conventions of her life intimidated her. She was amazed afterwards (and the final act was due to accident; neither of them had seen the opportunity till it was face to face with them) to discover that she felt in no way different from what she had before. She had expected that it would cause some, she hardly knew what, fantastic change in her so that she would feel like somebody else; and when she had a chance to look at herself in the glass she was bewildered to see the same woman she had seen the day before.
And when Charlie became her lover, the situation between her and Walter felt incredibly ridiculous. She could barely look at him, so serious and composed, without wanting to laugh. She was too happy to be unkind to him. After all, without him, she would never have met Charlie. She had taken some time to make her final decision, not because she didn’t want to give in to Charlie's passion—her feelings matched his—but because her upbringing and all the societal expectations she had faced intimidated her. She was surprised later (and the final moment came by chance; neither of them had recognized the opportunity until it was right in front of them) to find that she didn't feel any different than before. She had expected it would bring about some kind of, she hardly knew what, amazing transformation in her, so she'd feel like a completely different person; but when she looked at herself in the mirror, she was startled to see the same woman she had seen the day before.
"Are you angry with me?" he asked her.
"Are you mad at me?" he asked her.
"I adore you," she whispered.
"I love you," she whispered.
"Don't you think you were very silly to waste so much time?"
"Don't you think it was really silly to waste so much time?"
"A perfect fool."
"A total fool."
xvi
Her happiness, sometimes almost more than she could bear, renewed her beauty. Just before she married, beginning to lose her first freshness, she had looked tired and drawn. The uncharitable said that she was going off. But there is all the difference between a girl of twenty-five and a married woman of that age. She was like a rosebud that is beginning to turn yellow at the edges of the petals, and then suddenly she was a rose in full bloom. Her starry eyes gained a more significant expression; her skin (that feature which had always been her greatest pride and most anxious care) was dazzling: it could not be compared to the peach or to the flower; it was they that demanded comparison with it. She looked eighteen once more. She was at the height of her glowing loveliness. It was impossible not to remark it and her women friends asked her in little friendly asides if she was going to have a baby. The indifferent who had said she was just a very pretty woman with a long nose admitted that they had misjudged her. She was what Charlie had called her the first time he saw her, a raging beauty.
Her happiness, sometimes almost more than she could handle, brought back her beauty. Just before she got married, starting to lose her youthful glow, she had looked tired and drawn. Some unkind people said she was fading. But there’s a big difference between a 25-year-old girl and a married woman that age. She was like a rosebud beginning to turn yellow at the edges of its petals, and then suddenly she became a fully blooming rose. Her starry eyes took on a deeper expression; her skin (the feature she had always been most proud and worried about) was dazzling: it couldn't be compared to a peach or a flower; they were the ones that needed to be compared to her. She looked eighteen again. She was at the peak of her radiant beauty. It was impossible not to notice, and her female friends would quietly ask her if she was planning to have a baby. Those who had been indifferent, claiming she was just a pretty woman with a long nose, admitted they had misjudged her. She was what Charlie had called her the first time he saw her, a stunning beauty.
They managed their intrigue with skill. He had a broad back, he told her ("I will not have you swank about your figure," she interrupted lightly), and it did not matter about him; but for her sake they mustn't take the smallest risk. They could not meet often alone, not half often enough for him, but he had to think of her first, sometimes in the curio shop, now and then after luncheon in her house when no one was about; but she saw him a good deal here and there. It amused her then to see the formal way he spoke to her, jovial, for he was always that, with the same manner he used with every one. Who could imagine when they heard him chaff her with that charming humour of his that so lately he had held her in his passionate arms?
They navigated their attraction skillfully. He had a strong back, he told her. ("I won't let you brag about your looks," she teased lightly.) It didn't really matter for him, but for her sake, they couldn't risk anything. They couldn't meet alone often, not nearly enough for him, but he had to prioritize her sometimes in the antique shop, occasionally after lunch at her place when no one else was around; but she saw him quite a bit here and there. It amused her to see how formally he spoke to her, always cheerful, as he was with everyone. Who would guess, when they heard him joking with that charming humor of his, that he had recently held her tightly in his passionate embrace?
She worshipped him. He was splendid, in his smart top boots and his white breeches, when he played polo. In tennis clothes he looked a mere boy. Of course he was proud of his figure: it was the best figure she had ever seen. He took pains to keep it. He never ate bread or potatoes or butter. And he took a great deal of exercise. She liked the care he took of his hands; he was manicured once a week. He was a wonderful athlete and the year before he had won the local tennis championship. Certainly he was the best dancer she had ever danced with; it was a dream to dance with him. No one would think he was forty. She told him she did not believe it.
She adored him. He looked amazing in his stylish top boots and white breeches when he played polo. In his tennis gear, he seemed like just a kid. Of course, he was proud of his physique; it was the best body she had ever seen. He made sure to maintain it. He never ate bread, potatoes, or butter, and he exercised a lot. She appreciated how well he took care of his hands; he got a manicure every week. He was an incredible athlete and had won the local tennis championship the year before. Without a doubt, he was the best dancer she had ever danced with; it felt like a dream to be with him on the dance floor. No one would guess he was forty. She told him she couldn't believe it.
"I believe it's all bluff and you're really twenty-five."
"I think it's all just a show and you're actually twenty-five."
He laughed. He was well pleased.
He laughed. He was really happy.
"Oh, my dear, I have a boy of fifteen. I'm a middle-aged gent. In another two or three years I shall just be a fat old party."
"Oh, my dear, I have a fifteen-year-old son. I'm a middle-aged guy. In another two or three years, I'll just be a chunky old man."
"You'll be adorable when you're a hundred."
"You'll be cute when you're a hundred."
She liked his black, bushy eyebrows. She wondered whether it was they that gave his blue eyes their disturbing expression.
She liked his thick, dark eyebrows. She wondered if they were what made his blue eyes look so unsettling.
He was full of accomplishments. He could play the piano quite well, rag-time, of course, and he could sing a comic song with a rich voice and good humour. She did not believe there was anything he could not do. He was very clever at his work too and she shared his pleasure when he told her that the Governor had particularly congratulated him on the way he had done some difficult job.
He had a lot of achievements. He could play the piano pretty well, especially ragtime, and he could sing a funny song with a strong voice and a great sense of humor. She didn’t think there was anything he couldn’t do. He was also really skilled at his job, and she felt pleased when he told her that the Governor had especially praised him for handling a tough task.
"Although it's I as says it," he laughed, his eyes charming with the love he bore her, "there's not a fellow in the Service who could have done it better."
"Even though it's me saying it," he laughed, his eyes filled with the love he had for her, "there's not a guy in the Service who could have done it better."
Oh, how she wished that she were his wife rather than Walter's!
Oh, how she wished she was his wife instead of Walter's!
xvii
Of course it was not certain yet that Walter knew the truth, and if he didn't it was better perhaps to leave well alone; but if he did, well, in the end it would be the best thing for all of them. At first she had been, if not satisfied, at least resigned to seeing Charlie only by stealth; but time had increased her passion and for some while now she had been increasingly impatient of the obstacles which prevented them from being always together. He had told her so often that he cursed his position which forced him to be so discreet, the ties which bound him, and the ties which bound her: how marvellous it would have been, he said, if they were both free! She saw his point of view; no one wanted a scandal, and of course it required a good deal of thinking over before you changed the course of your life; but if freedom were thrust upon them, ah, then, how simple everything would be!
Of course, it wasn’t certain yet that Walter knew the truth, and if he didn’t, it might be better to leave things as they were; but if he did, well, in the end, that would be the best thing for all of them. At first, she had been, if not satisfied, at least resigned to seeing Charlie only in secret; but time had intensified her feelings, and for a while now, she had become increasingly impatient with the obstacles that kept them from being together all the time. He had often told her that he hated his situation that forced him to be so discreet, the ties that held him back, and the ties that held her back: how wonderful it would have been, he said, if they were both free! She understood his perspective; no one wanted a scandal, and of course, it required a lot of thought before changing the course of your life; but if freedom were suddenly given to them, ah, then, how simple everything would be!
It was not as though any one would suffer very much. She knew exactly what his relations were with his wife. She was a cold woman and there had been no love between them for years. It was habit that held them together, convenience, and of course the children. It was easier for Charlie than for her: Walter loved her; but after all, he was absorbed in his work; and a man always had his club, he might be upset at first, but he would get over it; there was no reason why he should not marry somebody else. Charlie had told her that he could not make out how she came to throw herself away on Walter Fane.
It wasn’t like anyone would really suffer too much. She knew exactly what his relationship with his wife was like. She was an aloof woman, and there hadn’t been any love between them for years. It was just habit that kept them together, convenience, and of course the kids. It was easier for Charlie than for her: Walter cared about her; but after all, he was wrapped up in his work; and a guy always had his club. He might be upset at first, but he would get over it; there was no reason he couldn’t marry someone else. Charlie had told her that he couldn’t understand why she threw herself away on Walter Fane.
She wondered, half smiling, why a little while before she had been terrified at the thought that Walter had caught them. Of course it was startling to see the handle of the door slowly turn. But after all they knew the worst that Walter could do, and they were ready for it. Charlie would feel as great a relief as she that what they both desired more than anything in the world should be thus forced upon them.
She smiled slightly, wondering why, not long ago, she had been so scared at the idea of Walter catching them. It was definitely surprising to see the doorknob slowly turning. But they already knew what Walter could do, and they were prepared for it. Charlie would feel just as relieved as she did that what they both wanted more than anything else in the world was now being pushed upon them.
Walter was a gentleman, she would do him the justice to acknowledge that, and he loved her; he would do the right thing and allow her to divorce him. They had made a mistake and the lucky thing was that they had found it out before it was too late. She made up her mind exactly what she was going to say to him and how she would treat him. She would be kind, smiling, and firm. There was no need for them to quarrel. Later on she would always be glad to see him. She hoped honestly that the two years they had spent together would remain with him as a priceless memory.
Walter was a gentleman, and she would give him that. He loved her, and he would do the right thing by allowing her to divorce him. They had made a mistake, but the good thing was they realized it before it was too late. She decided exactly what she was going to say to him and how she would treat him. She would be kind, smile, and be firm. There was no need for them to argue. Later on, she would always be happy to see him. She sincerely hoped that the two years they spent together would stay with him as a treasured memory.
"I don't suppose Dorothy Townsend will mind divorcing Charlie a bit," she thought. "Now the youngest boy is going back to England it will be much nicer for her to be in England too. There's absolutely nothing for her to do in Tching-Yen. She'll be able to spend all the holidays with her boys. And then she's got her father and mother in England."
"I don’t think Dorothy Townsend will have any problem divorcing Charlie," she thought. "Now that the youngest boy is going back to England, it will be much better for her to be there too. There’s really nothing for her to do in Tching-Yen. She’ll be able to spend all the holidays with her boys. Plus, she has her parents in England."
It was all very simple and everything could be managed without scandal or ill-feeling. And then she and Charlie could marry. Kitty drew a long sigh. They would be very happy. It was worth going through a certain amount of bother to achieve that. Confusedly, one picture jostling another, she thought of the life they would lead together, of the fun they would have and the little journeys they would take together, the house they would live in, the positions he would rise to and the help she would be to him. He would be very proud of her and she, she adored him.
It was all very straightforward and everything could be handled without any drama or bad feelings. Then she and Charlie could get married. Kitty let out a long sigh. They would be really happy. It was worth dealing with some hassle to make that happen. With mixed thoughts crowding her mind, she imagined the life they would share, the fun they would enjoy, the little trips they would take together, the home they would live in, the goals he would achieve, and how supportive she would be to him. He would take great pride in her, and she, she loved him.
But through all these day-dreams ran a current of apprehension. It was funny: it was as though the wood and the strings of an orchestra played Arcadian melodies and in the bass the drums, softly but with foreboding, beat a grim tattoo. Sooner or later Walter must come home and her heart beat fast at the thought of meeting him. It was strange that he had gone away that afternoon without saying a word to her. Of course she was not frightened of him; after all what could he do, she repeated to herself; but she could not quite allay her uneasiness. Once more she repeated what she would say to him. What was the good of making a scene? She was very sorry, Heaven knew she didn't want to cause him pain, but she couldn't help it if she didn't love him. It was no good pretending and it was always better to tell the truth. She hoped he wouldn't be unhappy, but they had made a mistake and the only sensible thing was to acknowledge it. She would always think kindly of him.
But through all these daydreams, there was a sense of worry running underneath. It was funny: it felt like the woods and the strings of an orchestra were playing idyllic tunes, while beneath it all, the drums softly but ominously kept a grim beat. Sooner or later, Walter had to come home, and her heart raced at the thought of seeing him. It was strange that he had left that afternoon without saying anything to her. Of course, she wasn’t afraid of him; after all, what could he do, she reminded herself, but she couldn’t shake her unease. Once again, she rehearsed what she would say to him. What was the point of creating a scene? She was truly sorry; Heaven knew she didn’t want to hurt him, but she couldn’t help it if she didn’t love him. There was no point in pretending, and it was always better to be honest. She hoped he wouldn’t be too unhappy, but they had made a mistake, and the only sensible thing to do was admit it. She would always think fondly of him.
But even as she said this to herself a sudden gust of fear made the sweat start out in the palms of her hands. And because she was frightened she grew angry with him. If he wanted to make a scene, that was his lookout; he must not be surprised if he got more than he bargained for. She would tell him that she had never cared two pins for him and that not a day had passed since their marriage without her regretting it. He was dull. Oh, how he'd bored her, bored her, bored her! He thought himself so much better than anyone else, it was laughable; he had no sense of humour; she hated his supercilious air, his coldness, and his self-control. It was easy to be self-controlled when you were interested in nothing and nobody but yourself. He was repulsive to her. She hated to let him kiss her. What had he to be so conceited about? He danced rottenly, he was a wet blanket at a party, he couldn't play or sing, he couldn't play polo and his tennis was no better than anybody else's. Bridge? Who cared about bridge?
But even as she thought this, a sudden wave of fear made her palms sweat. And because she was scared, she became angry with him. If he wanted to cause a scene, that was his problem; he shouldn’t be surprised if he got more than he expected. She would tell him that she had never cared about him in the slightest and that not a day had gone by since their marriage without her regretting it. He was boring. Oh, how he had bored her, bored her, bored her! He thought he was so much better than everyone else; it was laughable. He had no sense of humor; she hated his snobbish attitude, his coldness, and his self-control. It was easy to be self-controlled when you cared about nothing and no one but yourself. He disgusted her. She hated letting him kiss her. What did he have to feel so proud about? He danced terribly, he was a downer at parties, he couldn’t play or sing, he couldn’t play polo, and his tennis was no better than anyone else’s. Bridge? Who cared about bridge?
Kitty worked herself up into a towering passion. Let him dare to reproach her. All that had happened was his own fault. She was thankful that he knew the truth at last. She hated him and wished never to see him again. Yes, she was thankful that it was all over. Why couldn't he leave her alone? He had pestered her into marrying him and now she was fed up.
Kitty worked herself into a furious rage. How dare he blame her? Everything that had happened was his own doing. She was glad he finally knew the truth. She hated him and never wanted to see him again. Yes, she was relieved that it was all over. Why couldn’t he just leave her alone? He had nagged her into marrying him, and now she was done.
"Fed up," she repeated aloud, trembling with anger. "Fed up! Fed up!"
"Fed up," she said again, shaking with anger. "Fed up! Fed up!"
She heard the car draw up to the gate of their garden. He was coming up the stairs.
She heard the car pull up to the gate of their yard. He was coming up the stairs.
xviii
He came into the room. Her heart was beating wildly and her hands were shaking; it was lucky that she lay on the sofa. She was holding an open book as though she had been reading. He stood for an instant on the threshold and their eyes met. Her heart sank; she felt on a sudden a cold chill pass through her limbs and she shivered. She had that feeling which you describe by saying that someone was walking over your grave. His face was deathly pale; she had seen it like that once before, when they sat together in the Park and he asked her to marry him. His dark eyes, immobile and inscrutable, seemed preternaturally large. He knew everything.
He walked into the room. Her heart raced, and her hands trembled; it was a good thing she was lying on the sofa. She held an open book as if she had been reading. He paused for a moment at the doorway, and their eyes connected. Her heart dropped; suddenly, a cold chill ran through her body, and she shivered. It was that feeling you get when you say someone is walking over your grave. His face was ghostly pale; she had seen it like that once before when they were in the park, and he asked her to marry him. His dark eyes, still and unreadable, looked unnaturally large. He knew everything.
"You're back early," she remarked.
"You're back early," she said.
Her lips trembled so that she could hardly frame the words. She was terrified. She was afraid she would faint.
Her lips shook so much that she could barely say the words. She was terrified. She was scared she might pass out.
"I think it's about the usual time."
"I think it's about the usual time."
His voice sounded strange to her. It was raised on the last word in order to give his remark a casual air, but it was forced. She wondered if he saw that she was shaking in every limb. It was only by an effort that she did not scream. He dropped his eyes.
His voice sounded weird to her. He raised it on the last word to make his comment seem casual, but it came off as forced. She wondered if he noticed she was shaking all over. She had to really push herself not to scream. He looked down.
"I'm just going to dress."
"I'm just getting dressed."
He left the room. She was shattered. For two or three minutes she could not stir, but at last, raising herself from the sofa with difficulty, as though she had had an illness and were still weak, she found her feet. She did not know if her legs would support her. She felt her way by means of chairs and tables to the veranda and then with one hand on the wall went to her room. She put on a tea-gown and when she went back into her boudoir (they only used the drawing-room when there was a party) he was standing at a table looking at the pictures of the Sketch. She had to force herself to enter.
He left the room. She was devastated. For two or three minutes, she couldn’t move, but finally, she managed to push herself off the sofa, as if she had been ill and was still weak, and found her feet. She wasn’t sure if her legs would hold her up. She carefully made her way using the chairs and tables until she reached the veranda and then, keeping one hand on the wall, went to her room. She put on a tea gown, and when she returned to her boudoir (they only used the drawing room for parties), he was standing at a table looking at the pictures in the Sketch. She had to force herself to go in.
"Shall we go down? Dinner is ready."
"Should we head down? Dinner's ready."
"Have I kept you waiting?"
"Have I made you wait?"
It was dreadful that she could not control the trembling of her lips.
It was awful that she couldn't stop her lips from trembling.
When was he going to speak?
When was he going to say something?
They sat down and for a moment there was silence between them. Then he made a remark and because it was so commonplace it had a sinister air.
They sat down, and for a moment, there was silence between them. Then he made a comment, and because it was so ordinary, it felt unnerving.
"The Empress didn't come in to-day," he said. "I wonder if she's been delayed by a storm."
"The Empress didn't come in today," he said. "I wonder if she's been held up by a storm."
"Was she due to-day?"
"Is she due today?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
She looked at him now and saw that his eyes were fixed on his plate. He made another observation, equally trivial, about a tennis tournament that was about to be played, and he spoke at length. His voice as a rule was agreeable, with a variety of tone, but now he spoke on one note. It was strangely unnatural. It gave Kitty the impression that he was speaking from a long way off. And all the time his eyes were directed to his plate, or the table, or to a picture on the wall. He would not meet hers. She realised that he could not bear to look at her.
She looked at him now and noticed that his eyes were glued to his plate. He made another comment, just as trivial, about an upcoming tennis tournament and talked for a long time. Usually, his voice was pleasant and varied in tone, but now it was flat. It felt oddly unnatural. It gave Kitty the impression that he was speaking from a distance. And all the while, his eyes were focused on his plate, the table, or a picture on the wall. He wouldn’t look at her. She realized that he couldn't stand to face her.
"Shall we go upstairs?" he said when dinner was finished.
"Should we head upstairs?" he said when dinner was over.
"If you like."
"If you want."
She rose and he held open the door for her. His eyes were cast down as she passed him. When they reached the sitting-room he took up the illustrated paper once more.
She got up, and he held the door open for her. He looked down as she walked by. Once they reached the living room, he picked up the illustrated magazine again.
"Is this a new Sketch? I don't think I've seen it."
"Is this a new Sketch? I don’t think I’ve seen it before."
"I don't know. I haven't noticed."
"I don’t know. I haven’t seen anything."
It had been lying about for a fortnight and she knew that he had looked it through and through. He took it and sat down. She lay again on the sofa and took her book. As a rule in the evening, when they were alone, they played coon-can or patience. He was leaning back in an arm-chair, in a comfortable attitude, and his attention seemed absorbed by the illustration he was looking at. He did not turn the page. She tried to read, but she could not see the print before her eyes. The words were blurred. Her head began to ache violently.
It had been lying around for two weeks, and she knew he had examined it thoroughly. He picked it up and sat down. She reclined again on the sofa and grabbed her book. Usually in the evening, when they were by themselves, they played coon-can or solitaire. He was leaning back in an armchair, relaxed, and his attention seemed completely focused on the illustration he was looking at. He didn’t flip the page. She attempted to read, but the print was a blur. Her head started to pound.
When would he speak?
When will he talk?
They sat in silence for an hour. She gave up the pretence of reading, and letting her novel fall on her lap, gazed into space. She was afraid to make the smallest gesture or the smallest sound. He sat quite still, in that same easy attitude, and stared with those wide, immobile eyes of his at the picture. His stillness was strangely menacing. It gave Kitty the feeling of a wild beast prepared to spring.
They sat in silence for an hour. She stopped pretending to read, letting her book fall onto her lap as she stared off into space. She was too afraid to make even the slightest gesture or noise. He sat completely still in that relaxed position, staring with those wide, motionless eyes of his at the picture. His stillness felt oddly threatening, making Kitty feel like she was in the presence of a wild animal ready to pounce.
When suddenly he stood up she started. She clenched her hands and she felt herself grow pale. Now!
When he suddenly stood up, she jumped. She clenched her hands and felt herself go pale. Now!
"I have some work to do," he said in that quiet, toneless voice, his eyes averted. "If you don't mind I'll go into my study. I daresay you'll have gone to bed by the time I've finished."
"I have some work to do," he said in that soft, flat voice, his eyes turned away. "If you don’t mind, I’ll head into my study. I bet you’ll be in bed by the time I’m done."
"I am rather tired to-night."
"I'm pretty tired tonight."
"Well, good night."
"Good night."
"Good night."
"Good night."
He left the room.
He exited the room.
xix
As soon as she could next morning she rang Townsend up at his office.
As soon as she could the next morning, she called Townsend at his office.
"Yes, what is it?"
"Yes, what's up?"
"I want to see you."
"I want to see you."
"My dear, I'm awfully busy. I'm a working man."
"My dear, I'm really busy. I'm a working guy."
"It's very important. Can I come down to the office?"
"It's really important. Can I come down to the office?"
"Oh, no, I wouldn't do that if I were you."
"Oh, no, I wouldn't do that if I were you."
"Well, come here then."
"Okay, come here then."
"I can't possibly get away. What about this afternoon? And don't you think it would be better if I didn't come to your house?"
"I really can’t escape. How about this afternoon? And don’t you think it would be better if I didn’t come over to your place?"
"I must see you at once."
"I need to see you right away."
There was a pause and she was afraid that she had been cut off.
There was a pause, and she worried that she had been disconnected.
"Are you there?" she asked anxiously.
"Are you there?" she asked nervously.
"Yes, I was thinking. Has anything happened?"
"Yeah, I was just thinking. Did anything happen?"
"I can't tell you over the telephone."
"I can’t tell you on the phone."
There was another silence before he spoke again.
There was another pause before he spoke again.
"Well, look here, I can manage to see you for ten minutes at one if that'll do. You'd better go to Ku-Chou's and I'll come along as soon as I can."
"Okay, I can meet you for ten minutes at one if that works. You should head to Ku-Chou's, and I'll join you as soon as I can."
"The curio shop?" she asked in dismay.
"The curio shop?" she asked, taken aback.
"Well, we can't meet in the lounge at the Tching Yen Hotel very well," he answered.
"Well, we can't really meet in the lounge at the Tching Yen Hotel," he replied.
She noticed a trace of irritation in his voice.
She noticed a hint of irritation in his voice.
"Very well. I'll go to Ku-Chou's."
"Okay. I'm heading to Ku-Chou's."
xx
She got out of her rickshaw in the Victoria Road and walked up the steep, narrow lane till she came to the shop. She lingered outside a moment as though her attention were attracted by the bric-à-brac which was displayed. But a boy who was standing there on the watch for customers, recognising her at once, gave her a broad smile of connivance. He said something in Chinese to someone within and the master, a little, fat-faced man in a black gown, came out and greeted her. She walked in quickly.
She stepped out of her rickshaw on Victoria Road and walked up the steep, narrow lane until she reached the shop. She paused outside for a moment as if she were drawn to the knick-knacks on display. However, a boy who was keeping an eye out for customers recognized her immediately and gave her a wide, knowing smile. He said something in Chinese to someone inside, and the shopkeeper, a short, chubby man in a black gown, came out to greet her. She quickly walked inside.
"Mr. Townsend no come yet. You go top-side, yes?"
"Mr. Townsend hasn't come yet. Are you going upstairs?"
She went to the back of the shop and walked up the rickety, dark stairs. The Chinese followed her and unlocked the door that led into the bedroom. It was stuffy and there was an acrid smell of opium. She sat down on a sandalwood chest.
She went to the back of the shop and walked up the shaky, dark stairs. The Chinese man followed her and unlocked the door that led into the bedroom. It was cramped, and there was a sharp smell of opium. She sat down on a sandalwood chest.
In a moment she heard a heavy step on the creaking stairs. Townsend came in and shut the door behind him. His face bore a sullen look, but as he saw her it vanished, and he smiled in that charming way of his. He took her quickly in his arms and kissed her lips.
In an instant, she heard a heavy step on the creaking stairs. Townsend walked in and closed the door behind him. He had a gloomy expression, but when he saw her, it disappeared, and he smiled his charming smile. He quickly wrapped his arms around her and kissed her lips.
"Now what's the trouble?"
"What's the issue now?"
"It makes me feel better just to see you," she smiled.
"It makes me feel better just to see you," she said with a smile.
He sat down on the bed and lit a cigarette.
He sat on the bed and lit a cigarette.
"You look rather washed out this morning."
"You look pretty pale this morning."
"I don't wonder," she answered. "I don't think I closed my eyes all night."
"I’m not surprised," she replied. "I don’t think I slept at all last night."
He gave her a look. He was smiling still, but his smile was a little set and unnatural. She thought there was a shade of anxiety in his eyes.
He gave her a look. He was still smiling, but his smile felt a bit forced and unnatural. She thought there was a hint of worry in his eyes.
"He knows," she said.
"He knows," she said.
There was an instant's pause before he answered.
There was a brief moment of silence before he replied.
"What did he say?"
"What did he say?"
"He hasn't said anything."
"He hasn't said anything yet."
"What!" He looked at her sharply. "What makes you think he knows then?"
"What!" He glanced at her sharply. "What makes you think he knows?"
"Everything. His look. The way he talked at dinner."
"Everything. His gaze. The way he spoke at dinner."
"Was he disagreeable?"
"Was he difficult?"
"No, on the contrary, he was scrupulously polite. For the first time since we married he didn't kiss me good night."
"No, on the contrary, he was very polite. For the first time since we got married, he didn't kiss me goodnight."
She dropped her eyes. She was not sure if Charlie understood. As a rule Walter took her in his arms and pressed his lips to hers and would not let them go. His whole body grew tender and passionate with his kiss.
She looked down. She wasn't sure if Charlie understood. Normally, Walter would pull her into his arms and kiss her passionately, not wanting to let go. His whole body felt warm and intense with the kiss.
"Why do you imagine he didn't say anything?"
"Why do you think he didn't say anything?"
"I don't know."
"I don't know."
There was a pause. Kitty sat very still on the sandalwood box and looked with anxious attention at Townsend. His face once more was sullen and there was a frown between his brows. His mouth drooped a little at the corners. But all at once he looked up and a gleam of malicious amusement came into his eyes.
There was a pause. Kitty sat very still on the sandalwood box and looked anxiously at Townsend. His face was once again dark and there was a frown between his brows. The corners of his mouth drooped slightly. But suddenly, he looked up and a spark of malicious amusement appeared in his eyes.
"I wonder if he is going to say anything."
"I wonder if he is going to say anything."
She did not answer. She did not know what he meant.
She didn’t answer. She didn’t know what he meant.
"After all, he wouldn't be the first man who's shut his eyes in a case of this sort. What has he to gain by making a row? If he'd wanted to make a row he would have insisted on coming into your room." His eyes twinkled and his lips broke into a broad smile. "We should have looked a pair of damned fools."
"Anyway, he wouldn't be the first guy to close his eyes in a situation like this. What does he have to gain by causing a fuss? If he wanted to make a fuss, he would have insisted on coming into your room." His eyes sparkled and his lips formed a big grin. "We would have looked like a couple of idiots."
"I wish you could have seen his face last night."
"I wish you could have seen his face last night."
"I expect he was upset. It was naturally a shock. It's a damned humiliating position for any man. He always looks a fool. Walter doesn't give me the impression of a fellow who'd care to wash a lot of dirty linen in public."
"I think he was really upset. It was definitely a shock. It’s a really humiliating situation for anyone. He always looks foolish. Walter doesn't seem like the type of guy who would want to air his dirty laundry in public."
"I don't think he would," she answered reflectively. "He's very sensitive, I've discovered that."
"I don't think he would," she replied thoughtfully. "He's really sensitive; I've come to realize that."
"That's all to the good as far as we're concerned. You know, it's a very good plan to put yourself in somebody else's shoes and ask yourself how you would act in his place. There's only one way in which a man can save his face when he's in that sort of position and that is to pretend he knows nothing. I bet you anything you like that that is exactly what he's going to do."
"That's great for us. You know, it's a really good idea to put yourself in someone else's position and think about how you would react if you were in their shoes. There's only one way a person can save face in that situation, and that's to act like he knows nothing. I can guarantee that’s exactly what he’s going to do."
The more Townsend talked the more buoyant he became. His blue eyes sparkled and he was once more his gay and jovial self. He irradiated an encouraging confidence.
The more Townsend spoke, the more upbeat he became. His blue eyes sparkled, and he was once again his cheerful and lively self. He radiated a reassuring confidence.
"Heaven knows, I don't want to say anything disagreeable about him, but when you come down to brass tacks a bacteriologist is no great shakes. The chances are that I shall be Colonial Secretary when Simmons goes home, and it's to Walter's interest to keep on the right side of me. He's got his bread and butter to think of, like the rest of us: do you think the Colonial Office are going to do much for a fellow who makes a scandal? Believe me, he's got everything to gain by holding his tongue and everything to lose by kicking up a row."
"Heaven knows, I really don't want to say anything unpleasant about him, but when you get right down to it, a bacteriologist isn’t that impressive. There's a good chance that I'll be Colonial Secretary when Simmons goes home, and it benefits Walter to stay on my good side. He's got to think about his job, just like the rest of us: do you really think the Colonial Office will do much for someone who causes a scandal? Trust me, he has everything to gain by keeping quiet and everything to lose by causing trouble."
Kitty moved uneasily. She knew how shy Walter was and she could believe that the fear of a scene, and the dread of public attention, might have influence upon him; but she could not believe that he would be affected by the thought of a material advantage. Perhaps she didn't know him very well, but Charlie didn't know him at all.
Kitty shifted nervously. She understood how shy Walter was and could accept that the fear of a scene and the anxiety of being in the spotlight might affect him; however, she couldn’t believe he would be swayed by the idea of a material gain. Maybe she didn’t know him that well, but Charlie didn’t know him at all.
"Has it occurred to you that he's madly in love with me?"
"Have you realized that he's crazy in love with me?"
He did not answer, but he smiled at her with roguish eyes. She knew and loved that charming look of his.
He didn't answer, but he smiled at her with a mischievous sparkle in his eyes. She knew and loved that charming look of his.
"Well, what is it? I know you're going to say something awful."
"Well, what is it? I know you're about to say something terrible."
"Well, you know, women are often under the impression that men are much more madly in love with them than they really are."
"Well, you know, women often think that men are way more in love with them than they actually are."
For the first time she laughed. His confidence was catching.
For the first time, she laughed. His confidence was contagious.
"What a monstrous thing to say!"
"What a monstrous thing to say!"
"I put it to you that you haven't been bothering much about your husband lately. Perhaps he isn't quite so much in love with you as he was."
"I think you haven't been paying much attention to your husband lately. Maybe he doesn't love you as much as he used to."
"At all events I shall never delude myself that you are madly in love with me," she retorted.
"Anyway, I’ll never fool myself into thinking that you are crazy in love with me," she shot back.
"That's where you're wrong."
"That's where you're mistaken."
Ah, how good it was to hear him say that! She knew it and her belief in his passion warmed her heart. As he spoke he rose from the bed and came and sat down beside her on the sandalwood box. He put his arm round her waist.
Ah, how nice it was to hear him say that! She knew it, and her faith in his passion filled her with warmth. As he talked, he got up from the bed and sat down next to her on the sandalwood box. He wrapped his arm around her waist.
"Don't worry your silly little head a moment longer," he said. "I promise you there's nothing to fear. I'm as certain as I am of anything that he's going to pretend he knows nothing. You know, this sort of thing is awfully difficult to prove. You say he's in love with you; perhaps he doesn't want to lose you altogether. I swear I'd accept anything rather than that if you were my wife."
"Don't stress about it anymore," he said. "I promise there's nothing to worry about. I'm as sure as I can be that he's going to act like he knows nothing. You know, this kind of thing is really hard to prove. You say he's in love with you; maybe he doesn't want to completely lose you. I swear I'd take any outcome rather than that if you were my wife."
She leaned towards him. Her body became limp and yielding against his arm. The love she felt for him was almost torture. His last words had struck her: perhaps Walter loved her so passionately that he was prepared to accept any humiliation if sometimes she would let him love her. She could understand that; for that was how she felt towards Charlie. A thrill of pride passed through her, and at the same time a faint sensation of contempt for a man who could love so slavishly.
She leaned in closer to him. Her body relaxed and softened against his arm. The love she had for him felt almost like torment. His last words had hit her hard: maybe Walter loved her so intensely that he was willing to endure any humiliation if she would just let him love her sometimes. She could relate to that; it was exactly how she felt about Charlie. A wave of pride swept over her, but at the same time, she felt a slight sense of contempt for a man who could love so submissively.
She put her arm lovingly round Charlie's neck.
She wrapped her arm affectionately around Charlie's neck.
"You're simply wonderful. I was shaking like a leaf when I came here and you've made everything all right."
"You're just amazing. I was so nervous when I got here, and you’ve made everything okay."
He took her face in his hand and kissed her lips.
He cupped her face in his hand and kissed her lips.
"Darling."
"Babe."
"You're such a comfort to me," she sighed.
"You're such a comfort to me," she said with a sigh.
"I'm sure you need not be nervous. And you know I'll stand by you. I won't let you down."
"I'm sure you don't need to be nervous. And you know I'll be there for you. I won't let you down."
She put away her fears, but for an instant unreasonably she regretted that her plans for the future were shattered. Now that all danger was past she almost wished that Walter were going to insist on a divorce.
She pushed her fears aside, but for a moment, she unreasonably regretted that her future plans were ruined. Now that all the danger had passed, she nearly wished that Walter would insist on a divorce.
"I knew I could count on you," she said.
"I knew I could rely on you," she said.
"So I should hope."
"I hope so."
"Oughtn't you to go and have your tiffin?"
"Shouldn't you go and have your lunch?"
"Oh, damn my tiffin."
"Oh no, my lunch."
He drew her more closely to him and now she was held tight in his arms. His mouth sought hers.
He pulled her closer, holding her tightly in his arms. His lips searched for hers.
"Oh, Charlie, you must let me go."
"Oh, Charlie, you have to let me go."
"Never."
"Not ever."
She gave a little laugh, a laugh of happy love and of triumph; his eyes were heavy with desire. He lifted her to her feet and not letting her go but holding her close to his breast he locked the door.
She chuckled softly, a laugh filled with joyful love and victory; his eyes were full of longing. He stood her up and, keeping her close to his chest, he locked the door.
xxi
All through the afternoon she thought of what Charlie had said about Walter. They were dining out that evening and when he came back from the Club she was dressing. He knocked at her door.
All afternoon, she kept thinking about what Charlie had said about Walter. They were going out for dinner that evening, and while she was getting ready, he returned from the Club. He knocked on her door.
"Come in."
"Enter."
He did not open.
He didn't open.
"I'm going straight along to dress. How long will you be?"
"I'm going straight to get dressed. How long will you be?"
"Ten minutes."
"10 minutes."
He said nothing more, but went to his own room. His voice had that constrained note which she had heard in it the night before. She felt fairly sure of herself now. She was ready before he was and when he came downstairs she was already seated in the car.
He didn’t say anything else and went to his own room. His voice had that tight tone she had noticed the night before. She felt pretty confident now. She was ready before he was, and when he came downstairs, she was already sitting in the car.
"I'm afraid I've kept you waiting," he said.
"I'm sorry to have kept you waiting," he said.
"I shall survive it," she replied, and she was able to smile as she spoke.
"I'll get through this," she said, and she managed to smile as she spoke.
She made an observation or two as they drove down the hill, but he answered curtly. She shrugged her shoulders; she was growing a trifle impatient: if he wanted to sulk, let him, she didn't care. They drove in silence till they reached their destination. It was a large dinner party. There were too many people and too many courses. While Kitty chatted gaily with her neighbours she watched Walter. He was deathly pale and his face was pinched.
She commented a bit as they drove down the hill, but he replied sharply. She shrugged; she was getting a little impatient: if he wanted to mope, fine, she didn't care. They drove in silence until they arrived. It was a big dinner party. There were too many people and too many courses. While Kitty chatted happily with her neighbors, she kept an eye on Walter. He looked extremely pale and his face was tense.
"Your husband is looking rather washed out. I thought he didn't mind the heat. Has he been working very hard?"
"Your husband looks a bit drained. I thought he didn’t mind the heat. Has he been working too hard?"
"He always works hard."
"He always puts in effort."
"I suppose you're going away soon?"
"Are you leaving soon?"
"Oh, yes, I think I shall go to Japan as I did last year," she said. "The doctor says I must get out of the heat if I don't want to go all to pieces."
"Oh, yes, I think I’ll go to Japan like I did last year," she said. "The doctor says I need to get out of the heat if I don’t want to fall apart."
Walter did not as usual when they were dining out give her a little smiling glance now and then. He never looked at her. She had noticed that when he came down to the car he kept his eyes averted, and he did the same when, with his usual politeness, he gave her his hand to alight. Now, talking with the women on either side of him, he did not smile, but looked at them with steady and unblinking eyes; and really his eyes looked enormous and in that pale face coal black. His face was set and stern.
Walter didn't give her his usual little smiling glances while they were out for dinner. He never looked at her. She noticed that when he came to the car, he kept his eyes turned away, and he did the same when he politely offered her his hand to get out. Now, as he talked to the women on either side of him, he didn’t smile but looked at them with his steady, unblinking gaze; in fact, his eyes seemed huge and coal black against his pale face. His expression was serious and hard.
"He must be an agreeable companion," thought Kitty ironically.
"He must be a pleasant companion," Kitty thought sarcastically.
The idea of those unfortunate ladies trying to indulge in small talk with that grim mask not a little diverted her.
The thought of those poor ladies attempting to make small talk with that serious expression was somewhat amusing to her.
Of course he knew; there was no doubt about that, and he was furious with her. Why hadn't he said anything? Was it really because, though angry and hurt, he loved her as much that he was afraid she would leave him. The thought made her ever so slightly despise him, but good-naturedly: after all, he was her husband and he provided her with board and lodging; so long as he didn't interfere with her and let her do as she liked she would be quite nice to him. On the other hand, perhaps his silence was due merely to a morbid timidity. Charlie was right when he said that no one would hate a scandal more than Walter. He never made a speech if he could help it. He had told her once that when he was subpœnaed as a witness on a case where he was to give expert evidence he had hardly slept for a week before. His shyness was a disease.
Of course he knew; there was no doubt about that, and he was furious with her. Why hadn't he said anything? Was it really because, although he was angry and hurt, he loved her so much that he was afraid she would leave him? The thought made her slightly despise him, but in a good-natured way: after all, he was her husband, and he provided her with food and shelter; as long as he didn't interfere with her and let her do as she pleased, she would be nice to him. On the other hand, maybe his silence was just due to a deep-seated shyness. Charlie was right when he said that no one would hate a scandal more than Walter. He never gave a speech if he could avoid it. He once told her that when he was called as a witness in a case where he was supposed to provide expert evidence, he barely slept for a week beforehand. His shyness was a real issue.
And there was another thing: men were very vain, and so long as no one knew what had happened it might be that Walter would be content to ignore it. Then she wondered whether by any possibility Charlie was right when he suggested that Walter knew which side his bread was buttered. Charlie was the most popular man in the Colony and soon would be Colonial Secretary. He could be very useful to Walter; on the other hand he could make himself very unpleasant if Walter put his back up. Her heart exulted as she thought of her lover's strength and determination; she felt so defenceless in his virile arms. Men were strange: it would never have occurred to her that Walter was capable of such baseness, and yet you never knew; perhaps his seriousness was merely a mask for a mean and pettifogging nature. The more she considered it the more likely it seemed that Charlie was right; and she turned her glance once more on her husband. There was no indulgence in it.
And there was another thing: men were really vain, and as long as no one knew what had happened, it might be that Walter would be okay with ignoring it. Then she wondered if, by any chance, Charlie was right when he suggested that Walter knew which side his bread was buttered on. Charlie was the most popular guy in the Colony and would soon be Colonial Secretary. He could be very useful to Walter; on the flip side, he could make things really uncomfortable if Walter pushed back. Her heart soared as she thought about her lover's strength and determination; she felt so defenseless in his strong arms. Men were odd: it would never have crossed her mind that Walter was capable of such low behavior, and yet you never knew; maybe his seriousness was just a cover for a selfish and petty nature. The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed that Charlie was right; and she turned her gaze back to her husband. There was no warmth in it.
It happened that just then the women on either side of him were talking with their neighbours and he was left alone. He was staring straight in front of him, forgetful of the party, and his eyes were filled with a mortal sadness. It gave Kitty a shock.
It just so happened that at that moment, the women on either side of him were chatting with their neighbors, leaving him alone. He was staring blankly ahead, oblivious to the party, and his eyes were filled with deep sadness. This startled Kitty.
xxii
Next day when she was lying down after luncheon dozing, she was aroused by a knock at her door.
The next day, while she was lying down and dozing off after lunch, she was awakened by a knock on her door.
"Who is it?" she cried irritably.
"Who is it?" she shouted, annoyed.
At that hour she was unaccustomed to be disturbed.
At that hour, she wasn't used to being disturbed.
"I."
"I."
She recognized her husband's voice and she sat up quickly.
She recognized her husband's voice and sat up quickly.
"Come in."
"Come on in."
"Did I wake you?" he asked as he entered.
"Did I wake you up?" he asked as he walked in.
"In point of fact you did," she answered in the natural tone she had adopted with him for the last two days.
"In fact, you did," she responded in the casual tone she had been using with him for the past two days.
"Will you come into the next room? I want to have a little talk with you."
"Can you come into the next room? I want to have a quick chat with you."
Her heart gave a sudden beat against her ribs.
Her heart raced suddenly against her ribs.
"I'll put on a dressing-gown."
"I'll put on a robe."
He left her. She slipped her bare feet into mules and wrapped herself in a kimono. She looked in the glass; she was very pale and she put on some rouge. She stood at the door for a moment, nerving herself for the interview, and then with a bold face joined him.
He left her. She slid her bare feet into some mules and wrapped herself in a kimono. She looked in the mirror; she was very pale, so she applied some blush. She stood at the door for a moment, gathering her courage for the meeting, and then, with a confident expression, joined him.
"How did you manage to get away from the Laboratory at this hour?" she said. "I don't often see you at this sort of time."
"How did you manage to sneak out of the lab at this hour?" she said. "I don't usually see you around at this time."
"Won't you sit down?"
"Would you like to sit?"
He did not look at her. He spoke gravely. She was glad to do as he asked: her knees were a little shaky, and unable to continue in that jocular tone she kept silent. He sat also and lit a cigarette. His eyes wandered restlessly about the room. He seemed to have some difficulty in starting.
He didn’t look at her. He spoke seriously. She was relieved to comply with his request; her knees were a bit shaky, and unable to keep up the playful tone, she fell silent. He also sat down and lit a cigarette. His eyes moved restlessly around the room. He seemed to struggle with getting started.
Suddenly he looked full at her; and because he had held his eyes so long averted, his direct gaze gave her such a fright that she smothered a cry.
Suddenly, he looked directly at her; and since he had kept his eyes turned away for so long, his intense gaze startled her so much that she stifled a cry.
"Have you ever heard of Mei-tan-fu?" he asked. "There's been a good deal about it in the papers lately."
"Have you ever heard of Mei-tan-fu?" he asked. "There’s been a lot about it in the news lately."
She stared at him in astonishment. She hesitated.
She looked at him in shock. She paused.
"Is that the place where there's cholera? Mr. Arbuthnot was talking about it last night."
"Is that the place where there's cholera? Mr. Arbuthnot was mentioning it last night."
"There's an epidemic. I believe it's the worst they've had for years. There was a medical missionary there. He died of cholera three days ago. There's a French convent there and of course there's the Customs man. Everyone else has got out."
"There's an outbreak. I think it's the worst they've seen in years. There was a medical missionary there. He died of cholera three days ago. There's a French convent there and, of course, there's the Customs officer. Everyone else has evacuated."
His eyes were still fixed on her and she could not lower hers. She tried to read his expression, but she was nervous, and she could only discern a strange watchfulness. How could he look so steadily? He did not even blink.
His eyes were still locked on her, and she couldn’t look away. She tried to figure out what he was thinking, but she was too nervous, and all she could sense was an unusual attentiveness. How could he maintain his gaze so unwaveringly? He didn’t even blink.
"The French nuns are doing what they can. They've turned the orphanage into a hospital. But the people are dying like flies. I've offered to go and take charge."
"The French nuns are doing everything they can. They've turned the orphanage into a hospital. But people are dying rapidly. I've volunteered to go and take charge."
"You?"
"Are you?"
She started violently. Her first thought was that if he went she would be free and without let or hindrance could see Charlie. But the thought shocked her. She felt herself go scarlet. Why did he watch her like that? She looked away in embarrassment.
She jumped up suddenly. Her first thought was that if he left, she would be free and could see Charlie without any restrictions. But that thought surprised her. She felt herself blush. Why was he looking at her like that? She glanced away, feeling embarrassed.
"Is that necessary?" she faltered.
"Is that really necessary?" she faltered.
"There's not a foreign doctor in the place."
"There isn't a foreign doctor here."
"But you're not a doctor, you're a bacteriologist."
"But you're not a doctor, you're a bacteriologist."
"I am an M.D., you know, and before I specialised I did a good deal of general work in a hospital. The fact that I'm first and foremost a bacteriologist is all to the good. It will be an admirable chance for research work."
"I’m an M.D., you know, and before I specialized, I did a lot of general work in a hospital. The fact that I’m first and foremost a bacteriologist is a great advantage. It will be an excellent opportunity for research."
He spoke almost flippantly and when she glanced at him she was surprised to see in his eyes a gleam of mockery. She could not understand.
He spoke almost casually, and when she looked at him, she was surprised to see a glint of mockery in his eyes. She couldn't make sense of it.
"But won't it be awfully dangerous?"
"But won't it be really dangerous?"
"Awfully."
"Awful."
He smiled. It was a derisive grimace. She leaned her forehead on her hand. Suicide. It was nothing short of that. Dreadful! She had not thought he would take it like that. She couldn't let him do that. It was cruel. It was not her fault if she did not love him. She couldn't bear the thought that he should kill himself for her sake. Tears flowed softly down her cheeks.
He smiled. It was a mocking smirk. She rested her forehead on her hand. Suicide. That was basically what it felt like. Terrible! She hadn’t expected him to react this way. She couldn’t let him go through with it. It was harsh. It wasn’t her fault that she didn’t love him. She couldn’t stand the idea of him taking his life because of her. Tears streamed gently down her cheeks.
"What are you crying for?"
"Why are you crying?"
His voice was cold.
His voice was icy.
"You're not obliged to go, are you?"
"You're not required to go, are you?"
"No, I go of my own free will."
"No, I'm going of my own free will."
"Please don't, Walter. It would be too awful if something happened. Supposing you died?"
"Please don't, Walter. It would be too terrible if something happened. What if you died?"
Though his face remained impassive the shadow of a smile once more crossed his eyes. He did not answer.
Though his face stayed expressionless, a hint of a smile flickered in his eyes again. He didn't respond.
"Where is this place?" she asked after a pause.
"Where is this place?" she asked after a moment.
"Mei-tan-fu? It's on a tributary of the Western River. We should go up the Western River and then by chair."
"Mei-tan-fu? It's located on a branch of the Western River. We should head up the Western River and then go by chair."
"Who is we?"
"Who are we?"
"You and I."
"You and me."
She looked at him quickly. She thought she had heard amiss. But now the smile in his eyes had travelled to his lips. His dark eyes were fixed on her.
She glanced at him quickly. She thought she heard something wrong. But now the smile in his eyes had spread to his lips. His dark eyes were locked on her.
"Are you expecting me to come too?"
"Do you want me to come along too?"
"I thought you'd like to."
"I thought you'd want to."
Her breath began to come very fast. A shudder passed through her.
Her breathing started to quicken. A shiver ran through her.
"But surely it's no place for a woman. The missionary sent his wife and children down weeks ago and the A. P. C. man and his wife came down. I met her at a tea-party. I've just remembered that she said they left some place on account of cholera."
"But it definitely isn't a safe place for a woman. The missionary sent his wife and kids away weeks ago, and the A.P.C. guy and his wife left too. I met her at a tea party. I just remembered that she said they left some place because of cholera."
"There are five French nuns there."
"There are five French nuns there."
Panic seized her.
She felt a panic.
"I don't know what you mean. It would be madness for me to go. You know how delicate I am. Dr. Hayward said I must get out of Tching-Yen on account of the heat. I could never stand the heat up there. And cholera. I should be frightened out of my wits. It's just asking for trouble. There's no reason for me to go. I should die."
"I don’t know what you’re talking about. It would be crazy for me to go. You know how fragile I am. Dr. Hayward said I have to leave Tching-Yen because of the heat. I could never handle the heat up there. And cholera? I’d be scared to death. It’s just asking for trouble. There’s no reason for me to go. I’d end up dying."
He did not answer. She looked at him in her desperation and she could hardly restrain a cry. His face had a sort of black pallor which suddenly terrified her. She saw in it a look of hatred. Was it possible that he wanted her to die? She answered her own outrageous thought.
He didn’t respond. She stared at him in her desperation, barely holding back a cry. His face had a kind of dark pallor that suddenly scared her. She saw a look of hatred in it. Could it be that he wanted her to die? She answered her own shocking thought.
"It's absurd. If you think you ought to go it's your own lookout. But really you can't expect me to. I hate illness. A cholera epidemic. I don't pretend to be very brave and I don't mind telling you that I haven't pluck for that. I shall stay here until it's time for me to go to Japan."
"It's ridiculous. If you think you should go, that's your choice. But honestly, you can't expect me to. I really can't stand being sick. A cholera outbreak. I'm not pretending to be brave, and I won't hesitate to say that I don't have the guts for that. I'll stay here until it's time for me to head to Japan."
"I should have thought that you would want to accompany me when I am about to set out on a dangerous expedition."
"I would have thought you’d want to join me as I’m about to head out on a risky journey."
He was openly mocking her now. She was confused. She did not quite know whether he meant what he said or was merely trying to frighten her.
He was openly mocking her now. She was confused. She didn’t really know if he meant what he said or was just trying to scare her.
"I don't think anyone could reasonably blame me for refusing to go to a dangerous place where I had no business or where I could be of no use."
"I don't think anyone could reasonably blame me for refusing to go to a dangerous place where I didn't belong or where I couldn't help."
"You could be of the greatest use; you could cheer and comfort me."
"You could be incredibly helpful; you could lift my spirits and make me feel better."
She grew even a little paler.
She became somewhat paler.
"I don't understand what you're talking about."
"I don't get what you're saying."
"I shouldn't have thought it needed more than average intelligence."
"I shouldn't have assumed it required more than just average intelligence."
"I'm not going, Walter. It's monstrous to ask me."
"I'm not going, Walter. It's outrageous to ask me."
"Then I shall not go either. I shall immediately file my petition."
"Then I won't go either. I'll file my petition right away."
xxiii
She looked at him blankly. What he said was so unexpected that at the first moment she could hardly gather its sense.
She stared at him blankly. What he said was so unexpected that, for a moment, she could barely make sense of it.
"What on earth are you talking about?" she faltered.
"What are you talking about?" she hesitated.
Even to herself her reply rang false, and she saw the look of disdain which it called forth on Walter's stern face.
Even to herself, her response felt insincere, and she noticed the look of contempt it brought forth on Walter's serious face.
"I'm afraid you've thought me a bigger fool than I am."
"I'm concerned you've underestimated me."
She did not quite know what to say. She was undecided whether indignantly to assert her innocence or to break out into angry reproaches. He seemed to read her thoughts.
She wasn't sure what to say. She couldn't decide whether to angrily defend her innocence or to start throwing accusations. He seemed to read her mind.
"I've got all the proof necessary."
"I have all the proof I need."
She began to cry. The tears flowed from her eyes without any particular anguish and she did not dry them: to weep gave her a little time to collect herself. But her mind was blank. He watched her without concern, and his calmness frightened her. He grew impatient.
She started crying. Tears streamed down her face without much pain, and she didn't wipe them away: crying gave her a moment to gather her thoughts. But her mind was empty. He watched her without any worry, and his calmness scared her. He became impatient.
"You're not going to do much good by crying, you know."
"You're not going to accomplish much by crying, you know."
His voice, so cold and hard, had the effect of exciting in her a certain indignation. She was recovering her nerve.
His voice, so cold and harsh, stirred a sense of indignation in her. She was regaining her confidence.
"I don't care. I suppose you have no objection to my divorcing you. It means nothing to a man."
"I don't care. I guess you don't mind if I divorce you. It doesn't mean anything to a man."
"Will you allow me to ask why I should put myself to the smallest inconvenience on your account?"
"Can you tell me why I should go out of my way for you?"
"It can't make any difference to you. It's not much to ask you to behave like a gentleman."
"It shouldn't matter to you. It's not too much to expect you to act like a gentleman."
"I have much too great a regard for your welfare."
"I care way too much about your well-being."
She sat up now and dried her eyes.
She sat up now and wiped her eyes.
"What do you mean?" she asked him.
"What do you mean?" she asked him.
"Townsend will marry you only if he is correspondent and the case is so shameless that his wife is forced to divorce him."
"Townsend will marry you only if he is in contact and the situation is so scandalous that his wife has to divorce him."
"You don't know what you're talking about," she cried.
"You don't know what you're talking about," she exclaimed.
"You stupid fool."
"You dumb fool."
His tone was so contemptuous that she flushed with anger. And perhaps her anger was greater because she had never before heard him say to her any but sweet, flattering and delightful things. She had been accustomed to find him subservient to all her whims.
His tone was so disdainful that she felt a surge of anger. Maybe her anger was even stronger because she had never heard him say anything to her except sweet, flattering, and lovely things. She was used to him being accommodating to all her demands.
"If you want the truth you can have it. He's only too anxious to marry me. Dorothy Townsend is perfectly willing to divorce him and we shall be married the moment we're free."
"If you want the truth, you can have it. He's more than eager to marry me. Dorothy Townsend is totally fine with divorcing him, and we'll get married as soon as we're free."
"Did he tell you that in so many words or is that the impression you have gained from his manner?"
"Did he say that directly, or is that just the impression you got from how he acted?"
Walter's eyes shone with bitter mockery. They made Kitty a trifle uneasy. She was not quite sure that Charlie had ever said exactly that in so many words.
Walter's eyes sparkled with bitter sarcasm. They made Kitty a little uneasy. She wasn't entirely sure that Charlie had ever said exactly that in those exact words.
"He's said it over and over again."
"He's said it many times."
"That's a lie and you know it's a lie."
"That's a lie, and you know it."
"He loves me with all his heart and soul. He loves me as passionately as I love him. You've found out. I'm not going to deny anything. Why should I? We've been lovers for a year and I'm proud of it. He means everything in the world to me and I'm glad that you know at last. We're sick to death of secrecy and compromise and all the rest of it. It was a mistake that I ever married you, I never should have done it, I was a fool. I never cared for you. We never had anything in common. I don't like the people you like and I'm bored by the things that interest you. I'm thankful it's finished."
"He loves me with all his heart and soul. He loves me as passionately as I love him. You found out. I'm not going to deny anything. Why should I? We've been together for a year, and I'm proud of it. He means everything to me, and I'm glad you finally know. We're tired of secrecy and compromise and all that. Marrying you was a mistake; I never should have done it, and I was a fool. I never cared for you. We had nothing in common. I don't like the people you like, and I'm bored by the things that interest you. I'm just glad it's over."
He watched her without a gesture and without a movement of his face. He listened attentively and no change in his expression showed that what she said affected him.
He watched her without moving or changing his expression. He listened closely, and there was no sign on his face that what she said had any impact on him.
"Do you know why I married you?"
"Do you know why I decided to marry you?"
"Because you wanted to be married before your sister Doris."
"Because you wanted to get married before your sister Doris."
It was true, but it gave her a funny little turn to realise that he knew it. Oddly enough, even in that moment of fear and anger, it excited her compassion. He faintly smiled.
It was true, but it made her feel a weird twist in her stomach to realize that he knew it. Strangely enough, even in that moment of fear and anger, it sparked her compassion. He smiled faintly.
"I had no illusions about you," he said. "I knew you were silly and frivolous and empty-headed. But I loved you. I knew that your aims and ideals were vulgar and commonplace. But I loved you. I knew that you were second-rate. But I loved you. It's comic when I think how hard I tried to be amused by the things that amused you and how anxious I was to hide from you that I wasn't ignorant and vulgar and scandal-mongering and stupid. I knew how frightened you were of intelligence and I did everything I could to make you think me as big a fool as the rest of the men you knew. I knew that you'd only married me for convenience. I loved you so much, I didn't care. Most people, as far as I can see, when they're in love with someone and the love isn't returned feel that they have a grievance. They grow angry and bitter. I wasn't like that. I never expected you to love me, I didn't see any reason that you should, I never thought myself very lovable. I was thankful to be allowed to love you and I was enraptured when now and then I thought you were pleased with me or when I noticed in your eyes a gleam of good-humoured affection. I tried not to bore you with my love; I knew I couldn't afford to do that and I was always on the lookout for the first sign that you were impatient with my affection. What most husbands expect as a right I was prepared to receive as a favour."
"I had no illusions about you," he said. "I knew you were silly, superficial, and not very bright. But I loved you. I knew your goals and ideals were low and ordinary. But I loved you. I knew that you were average. But I loved you. It's funny when I think about how hard I tried to find joy in the things that made you happy and how much I wanted to hide from you that I wasn't ignorant, shallow, gossipy, or stupid. I knew how scared you were of intelligence, and I did everything I could to make you think I was as big a fool as the other guys you knew. I knew you only married me for convenience. I loved you so much that I didn't care. Most people, from what I've seen, when they're in love with someone and that love isn't reciprocated, feel wronged. They get angry and resentful. I wasn't like that. I never expected you to love me; I didn’t see any reason why you should, and I never thought of myself as very lovable. I was grateful to be allowed to love you, and I felt thrilled whenever I thought you were happy with me or when I saw a spark of good-natured affection in your eyes. I tried not to bore you with my love; I knew I couldn't afford to do that, and I was always watching for the first sign that you were annoyed with my affection. What most husbands believe they deserve, I was ready to accept as a gift."
Kitty, accustomed to flattery all her life, had never heard such things said to her before. Blind wrath, driving out fear, arose in her heart: it seemed to choke her, and she felt the blood-vessels in her temples swell and throb. Wounded vanity can make a woman more vindictive than a lioness robbed of her cubs. Kitty's jaw, always a little too square, protruded with an apish hideousness and her beautiful eyes were black with malice. But she kept her temper in check.
Kitty, used to being praised her entire life, had never heard such things directed at her before. Blind anger, pushing out fear, surged in her heart: it felt like it was suffocating her, and she could feel the veins in her temples swelling and throbbing. Hurt pride can make a woman more vengeful than a lioness deprived of her cubs. Kitty's jaw, which was always a bit too square, jutted out with an ugly, monkey-like distortion, and her beautiful eyes were dark with rage. But she managed to keep her cool.
"If a man hasn't what's necessary to make a woman love him, it's his fault, not hers."
"If a man doesn't have what it takes to make a woman love him, it's his fault, not hers."
"Evidently."
"Clearly."
His derisive tone increased her irritation. She felt that she could wound him more by maintaining her calm.
His mocking tone made her more annoyed. She believed she could hurt him more by staying composed.
"I'm not very well educated and I'm not very clever. I'm just a perfectly ordinary young woman. I like the things that the people like among whom I've lived all my life. I like dancing and tennis and theatres and I like the men who play games. It's quite true that I've always been bored by you and by the things you like. They mean nothing to me and I don't want them to. You dragged me round those interminable galleries in Venice: I should have enjoyed myself much more playing golf at Sandwich."
"I'm not very educated and I'm not very smart. I'm just a completely ordinary young woman. I like the things that people I’ve been around my whole life enjoy. I like dancing, tennis, and theaters, and I like the guys who play sports. It’s true that I’ve always found you and the things you enjoy pretty boring. They don’t mean anything to me, and I don’t want them to. You took me around those endless galleries in Venice: I would have had a lot more fun playing golf at Sandwich."
"I know."
"I get it."
"I'm sorry if I haven't been all that you expected me to be. Unfortunately I always found you physically repulsive. You can hardly blame me for that."
"I'm sorry if I haven't lived up to your expectations. Honestly, I always found you physically unappealing. You can't really blame me for that."
"I don't."
"I don't."
Kitty could more easily have coped with the situation if he had raved and stormed. She could have met violence with violence. His self-control was inhuman and she hated him now as she had never hated him before.
Kitty could have dealt with the situation more easily if he had freaked out and yelled. She could have responded to violence with violence. His self-control was almost unnatural, and now she hated him more than she ever had before.
"I don't think you're a man at all. Why didn't you break into the room when you knew I was there with Charlie? You might at least have tried to thrash him. Were you afraid?"
"I don't think you're a man at all. Why didn't you come into the room when you knew I was there with Charlie? You could have at least tried to take him on. Were you scared?"
But the moment she had said this she flushed, for she was ashamed. He did not answer, but in his eyes she read an icy disdain. The shadow of a smile flickered on his lips.
But as soon as she said this, she blushed, feeling embarrassed. He didn’t respond, but she saw icy disdain in his eyes. A hint of a smile flickered on his lips.
"It may be that, like a historical character, I am too proud to fight."
"It could be that, like a historical figure, I’m too proud to engage in battle."
Kitty, unable to think of anything to answer, shrugged her shoulders. For a moment longer he held her in his immobile gaze.
Kitty, unable to think of a response, shrugged her shoulders. For just a moment longer, he held her in his unblinking gaze.
"I think I've said all I had to say: if you refuse to come to Mei-tan-fu I shall file my petition."
"I believe I've said everything I needed to say: if you refuse to come to Mei-tan-fu, I will file my petition."
"Why won't you consent to let me divorce you?"
"Why won’t you agree to let me divorce you?"
He took his eyes off her at last. He leaned back in his chair and lit a cigarette. He smoked it to the end without saying a word. Then, throwing away the butt, he gave a little smile. He looked at her once more.
He finally took his eyes off her. He leaned back in his chair and lit a cigarette. He smoked it all the way down without saying anything. Then, tossing the butt aside, he gave a small smile. He looked at her one more time.
"If Mrs. Townsend will give me her assurance that she will divorce her husband and if he will give me his written promise to marry you within a week of the two decrees being made absolute, I will do that."
"If Mrs. Townsend can assure me that she will divorce her husband, and if he provides me with a written promise to marry you within a week of the two decrees being finalized, I will do that."
There was something in the way he spoke which disconcerted her. But her self-respect obliged her to accept his offer in the grand manner.
There was something about the way he spoke that unsettled her. But her self-respect compelled her to accept his offer with grace.
"That is very generous of you, Walter."
"That's really generous of you, Walter."
To her astonishment he burst suddenly into a shout of laughter. She flushed angrily.
To her surprise, he suddenly erupted into laughter. She turned red with anger.
"What are you laughing at? I see nothing to laugh at."
"What are you laughing at? I don't see anything funny."
"I beg your pardon. I daresay my sense of humour is peculiar."
"I’m sorry. I must say my sense of humor is a bit unusual."
She looked at him, frowning. She would have liked to say something bitter and wounding, but no rejoinder occurred to her. He looked at his watch.
She looked at him, frowning. She wanted to say something sharp and hurtful, but no response came to her mind. He checked his watch.
"You had better look sharp if you want to catch Townsend at his office. If you decide to come with me to Mei-tan-fu it would be necessary to start the day after to-morrow."
"You should pay attention if you want to catch Townsend at his office. If you choose to come with me to Mei-tan-fu, we need to leave the day after tomorrow."
"Do you want me to tell him to-day?"
"Do you want me to tell him today?"
"They say there is no time like the present."
"They say there’s no time like now."
Her heart began to beat a little faster. It was not uneasiness that she felt, it was, she didn't quite know what it was. She wished she could have had a little longer; she would have liked to prepare Charlie. But she had the fullest confidence in him, he loved her as much as she loved him, and it was treacherous even to let the thought cross her mind that he would not welcome the necessity that was forced upon them. She turned to Walter gravely.
Her heart started to race a bit. It wasn't anxiety she felt; she couldn't quite put her finger on it. She wished she had a little more time; she would have liked to get Charlie ready. But she had complete faith in him; he loved her just as much as she loved him, and it felt wrong to even think that he wouldn't accept the situation they were facing. She turned to Walter seriously.
"I don't think you know what love is. You can have no conception how desperately in love Charlie and I are with one another. It really is the only thing that matters and every sacrifice that our love calls for will be as easy as falling off a log."
"I don't think you understand what love is. You can't possibly know how deeply in love Charlie and I are with each other. It truly is the only thing that matters, and every sacrifice our love requires will feel as effortless as falling off a log."
He gave a little bow, but said nothing, and his eyes followed her as she walked with measured step from the room.
He gave a slight bow but didn’t say anything, and his eyes tracked her as she walked out of the room with a steady pace.
xxiv
She sent in a little note to Charlie on which she had written: "Please see me. It is urgent." A Chinese boy asked her to wait and brought the answer that Mr. Townsend would see her in five minutes. She was unaccountably nervous. When at last she was ushered into his room Charlie came forward to shake hands with her, but the moment the boy, having closed the door, left them alone he dropped the affable formality of his manner.
She sent a quick note to Charlie that said: "Please see me. It's urgent." A Chinese boy asked her to wait and returned with the message that Mr. Townsend would see her in five minutes. She felt unexpectedly nervous. When she was finally brought into his office, Charlie stepped forward to shake her hand, but as soon as the boy closed the door and left them alone, he dropped the friendly formality he had been maintaining.
"I say, my dear, you really mustn't come here in working hours. I've got an awful lot to do and we don't want to give people a chance to gossip."
"I say, my dear, you really shouldn't come here during work hours. I've got a ton of stuff to do and we don't want to give anyone a reason to gossip."
She gave him a long look with those beautiful eyes of hers and tried to smile, but her lips were stiff and she could not.
She gave him a long look with her beautiful eyes and tried to smile, but her lips felt stiff and she couldn't.
"I wouldn't have come unless it was necessary."
"I wouldn't have come if it wasn't necessary."
He smiled and took her arm.
He smiled and took her arm.
"Well, since you're here come and sit down."
"Since you're here, come and take a seat."
It was a long bare room, narrow, with a high ceiling; its walls were painted in two shades of terra cotta. The only furniture consisted of a large desk, a revolving chair for Townsend to sit in and a leather arm-chair for visitors. It intimidated Kitty to sit in this. He sat at the desk. She had never seen him in spectacles before; she did not know that he used them. When he noticed that her eyes were on them he took them off.
It was a long, empty room, narrow, with a high ceiling; its walls were painted in two shades of terracotta. The only furniture was a large desk, a swiveling chair for Townsend, and a leather armchair for visitors. Sitting in that chair made Kitty feel intimidated. He sat at the desk. She had never seen him in glasses before; she didn't know he used them. When he noticed her staring at them, he took them off.
"I only use them for reading," he said.
"I only use them for reading," he said.
Her tears came easily and now, she hardly knew why, she began to cry. She had no deliberate intention of deceiving, but rather an instinctive desire to excite his sympathy. He looked at her blankly.
Her tears flowed effortlessly, and now, she didn’t really understand why, but she started to cry. She didn’t mean to mislead him on purpose; she just had a natural urge to stir his sympathy. He stared at her in confusion.
"Is anything the matter? Oh, my dear, don't cry."
"Is something wrong? Oh, sweetheart, don't cry."
She took out her handkerchief and tried to check her sobs. He rang the bell and when the boy came to the door went to it.
She pulled out her tissue and tried to hold back her tears. He rang the bell, and when the boy answered the door, he walked up to it.
"If anyone asks for me say I'm out."
"If anyone asks for me, tell them I’m not here."
"Very good, sir."
"Sounds great, sir."
The boy closed the door. Charlie sat on the arm of the chair and put his arm round Kitty's shoulders.
The boy closed the door. Charlie sat on the arm of the chair and wrapped his arm around Kitty's shoulders.
"Now, Kitty dear, tell me all about it."
"Now, Kitty, tell me everything about it."
"Walter wants a divorce," she said.
"Walter wants a divorce," she said.
She felt the pressure of his arm on her shoulder cease. His body stiffened. There was a moment's silence, then Townsend rose from her chair and sat down once more in his.
She felt the weight of his arm on her shoulder disappear. His body went rigid. There was a moment of silence, then Townsend got up from her chair and sat back down in his.
"What exactly do you mean?" he said.
"What do you mean exactly?" he asked.
She looked at him quickly, for his voice was hoarse, and she saw that his face was dully red.
She glanced at him quickly because his voice was rough, and she noticed that his face was a dull red.
"I've had a talk with him. I've come straight from the house now. He says he has all the proof he wants."
"I just talked to him. I just came from the house. He says he has all the proof he needs."
"You didn't commit yourself, did you? You didn't acknowledge anything?"
"You didn’t commit, did you? You didn’t admit anything?"
Her heart sank.
Her heart dropped.
"No," she answered.
"No," she replied.
"Are you quite sure?" he asked, looking at her sharply.
"Are you absolutely sure?" he asked, looking at her intently.
"Quite sure," she lied again.
"Totally sure," she lied again.
He leaned back in his chair and stared vacantly at the map of China which was hanging on the wall in front of him. She watched him anxiously. She was somewhat disconcerted at the manner in which he had received the news. She had expected him to take her in his arms and tell her he was thankful, for now they could be together always; but of course men were funny. She was crying softly, not now to arouse sympathy, but because it seemed the natural thing to do.
He leaned back in his chair and stared blankly at the map of China hanging on the wall in front of him. She watched him anxiously. She felt a bit unsettled by how he had reacted to the news. She had expected him to pull her into his arms and tell her how grateful he was, since now they could be together forever; but of course, men were strange. She cried softly, not to get sympathy, but because it felt like the natural thing to do.
"This is a bloody mess we've got into," he said at length. "But it's no good losing our heads. Crying isn't going to do us any good, you know."
"This is a huge mess we've gotten ourselves into," he said after a while. "But we can't lose our cool. Crying isn't going to help us, you know."
She noticed the irritation in his voice and dried her eyes.
She picked up on the irritation in his voice and wiped her eyes dry.
"It's not my fault, Charlie. I couldn't help it."
"It's not my fault, Charlie. I couldn't do anything about it."
"Of course you couldn't. It was just damned bad luck. I was just as much to blame as you were. The thing to do now is to see how we're going to get out of it. I don't suppose you want to be divorced any more than I do."
"Of course you couldn't. It was just really bad luck. I was just as much to blame as you were. The thing to do now is to figure out how we're going to get out of this. I don't think you want a divorce any more than I do."
She smothered a gasp. She gave him a searching look. He was not thinking of her at all.
She stifled a gasp. She gave him a probing look. He wasn’t thinking about her at all.
"I wonder what his proofs really are. I don't know how he can actually prove that we were together in that room. On the whole we've been about as careful as anyone could be. I'm sure that old fellow at the curio shop wouldn't have given us away. Even if he'd seen us go in there's no reason why we shouldn't hunt curios together."
"I wonder what his evidence actually is. I can't figure out how he could prove that we were in that room together. Overall, we've been as careful as anyone could be. I'm sure that old guy at the curio shop wouldn't have spilled the beans. Even if he saw us go in, there's no reason we can't look for curios together."
He was talking to himself rather than to her.
He was talking to himself instead of to her.
"It's easy enough to bring charges, but it's damned difficult to prove them; any lawyer will tell you that. Our line is to deny everything, and if he threatens to bring an action we'll tell him to go to hell and we'll fight it."
"It's simple to file charges, but proving them is really tough; any lawyer will confirm that. Our strategy is to deny everything, and if he threatens to take legal action, we'll tell him to go to hell, and we'll fight it."
"I couldn't go into court, Charlie."
"I couldn't go into court, Charlie."
"Why on earth not? I'm afraid you'll have to. God knows, I don't want a row, but we can't take it lying down."
"Why not? I'm afraid you have to. Honestly, I don't want a fight, but we can't just accept this."
"Why need we defend it?"
"Why do we need to defend it?"
"What a question to ask! After all, it's not only you that are concerned, I'm concerned too. But as a matter of fact I don't think you need be afraid of that. We shall be able to square your husband somehow. The only thing that worries me is the best way to set about it."
"What a question to ask! You're not the only one worried; I am too. But honestly, I don’t think you need to be scared about it. We’ll find a way to handle your husband. The only thing I'm concerned about is the best way to go about it."
It looked as though an idea occurred to him, for he turned towards her with his charming smile and his tone, a moment before abrupt and business-like, became ingratiating.
It seemed like an idea struck him, as he turned to her with his charming smile, and his tone, which moments ago had been abrupt and business-like, became friendly and engaging.
"I'm afraid you've been awfully upset, poor little woman. It's too bad." He stretched out his hand and took hers. "It's a scrape we've got into, but we shall get out of it. It's not . . ." He stopped and Kitty had a suspicion that he had been about to say that it was not the first he had got out of. "The great thing is to keep our heads. You know I shall never let you down."
"I'm really sorry to see you so upset, poor thing. It's such a shame." He reached out and took her hand. "It's a tough situation we’re in, but we’ll figure it out. It’s not..." He paused, and Kitty had a feeling he was about to say it wasn't the first time he had gotten out of something like this. "The important thing is to stay calm. You know I'll never let you down."
"I'm not frightened. I don't care what he does."
"I'm not scared. I don't care what he does."
He smiled still, but perhaps his smile was a trifle forced.
He smiled still, but maybe his smile was a bit forced.
"If the worst comes to the worst I shall have to tell the Governor. He'll curse me like hell, but he's a good fellow and a man of the world. He'll fix it up somehow. It wouldn't do him any good if there was a scandal."
"If things go really bad, I'll have to talk to the Governor. He'll be furious, but he's a decent guy and knows how things work. He'll sort it out somehow. A scandal wouldn't benefit him at all."
"What can he do?" asked Kitty.
"What can he do?" asked Kitty.
"He can bring pressure to bear on Walter. If he can't get at him through his ambition he'll get at him through his sense of duty."
"He can put pressure on Walter. If he can't reach him through his ambition, he'll do it through his sense of duty."
Kitty was a little chilled. She did not seem able to make Charlie see how desperately grave the situation was. His airiness made her impatient. She was sorry that she had come to see him in his office. The surroundings intimidated her. It would have been much easier to say what she wanted if she could have been in his arms with hers round his neck.
Kitty felt a bit cold. She couldn’t seem to get Charlie to understand how seriously urgent the situation was. His carefree attitude made her frustrated. She regretted coming to see him in his office. The environment made her feel uneasy. It would have been much easier to express what she needed if she could have been in his arms with her arms around his neck.
"You don't know Walter," she said.
"You don't know Walter," she said.
"I know that every man has his price."
"I know that every person has their price."
She loved Charlie with all her heart, but his reply disconcerted her; for such a clever man it was a stupid thing to say.
She loved Charlie with all her heart, but his response unsettled her; for such a smart guy, it was a foolish thing to say.
"I don't think you realise how angry Walter is. You haven't seen his face and the look of his eyes."
"I don't think you realize how mad Walter is. You haven't seen his face and the look in his eyes."
He did not reply for a moment, but looked at her with a slight smile. She knew what he was thinking. Walter was the bacteriologist and occupied a subordinate position; he would hardly have the impudence to make himself a nuisance to the upper officials of the Colony.
He didn't respond right away, just looked at her with a slight smile. She understood what he was thinking. Walter was the bacteriologist and held a lower position; he wouldn't dare to be a nuisance to the higher-ups in the Colony.
"It's no good deceiving yourself, Charlie," she said earnestly. "If Walter has made up his mind to bring an action nothing that you or anybody else can say will have the slightest influence."
"It's pointless to kid yourself, Charlie," she said seriously. "If Walter has decided to take legal action, nothing you or anyone else says will change that."
His face once more grew heavy and sulky.
His face became heavy and moody once again.
"Is it his idea to make me co-respondent?"
"Is it his plan to make me the co-respondent?"
"At first it was. At last I managed to get him to consent to let me divorce him."
"At first, it was. Eventually, I got him to agree to let me divorce him."
"Oh, well, that's not so terrible." His manner relaxed again and she saw the relief in his eyes. "That seems to me a very good way out. After all, it's the least a man can do, it's the only decent thing."
"Oh, well, that's not so bad." His demeanor softened again, and she noticed the relief in his eyes. "That sounds like a really good solution. After all, it's the least a man can do; it's the only right thing."
"But he makes a condition."
"But he sets a condition."
He gave her an inquiring glance and he seemed to reflect.
He gave her a questioning look and appeared to think for a moment.
"Of course I'm not a very rich man, but I'll do anything in my power."
"Sure, I'm not super wealthy, but I'll do whatever I can."
Kitty was silent. Charlie was saying things which she would never have expected him to say. And they made it difficult for her to speak. She had expected to blurt it out in one breath, held in his loving arms, with her burning face hid on his breast.
Kitty was quiet. Charlie was saying things she never thought he would say. And it made it hard for her to respond. She had expected to spill it all out in one breath, wrapped in his loving arms, with her flushed face hidden against his chest.
"He agrees to my divorcing him if your wife will give him the assurance that she will divorce you."
"He'll agree to my divorcing him if your wife promises to divorce you."
"Anything else?"
"Anything else?"
Kitty could hardly find her voice.
Kitty could hardly speak.
"And—it's awfully hard to say, Charlie, it sounds dreadful—if you'll promise to marry me within a week of the decrees being made absolute."
"And—it's really hard to say, Charlie, it sounds terrible—if you'll promise to marry me within a week of the final decrees being made."
xxv
For a moment he was silent. Then he took her hand again and pressed it gently.
For a moment, he was quiet. Then he took her hand again and squeezed it softly.
"You know, darling," he said, "whatever happens we must keep Dorothy out of this."
"You know, babe," he said, "no matter what happens, we have to keep Dorothy out of this."
She looked at him blankly.
She stared at him blankly.
"But I don't understand. How can we?"
"But I don't get it. How can we?"
"Well, we can't only think of ourselves in this world. You know, other things being equal, there's nothing in the world I'd love more than to marry you. But it's quite out of the question. I know Dorothy: nothing would induce her to divorce me."
"Well, we can’t just think about ourselves in this world. You know, if everything else were the same, there’s nothing I’d want more than to marry you. But that’s completely off the table. I know Dorothy: nothing would make her divorce me."
Kitty was becoming horribly frightened. She began to cry again. He got up and sat down beside her with his arm round her waist.
Kitty was becoming really scared. She started to cry again. He got up and sat next to her, putting his arm around her waist.
"Try not to upset yourself, darling. We must keep our heads."
"Try not to get upset, sweetheart. We have to stay calm."
"I thought you loved me . . ."
"I thought you loved me…"
"Of course I love you," he said tenderly. "You surely can't have any doubt of that now."
"Of course I love you," he said gently. "You definitely can't doubt that now."
"If she won't divorce you Walter will make you co-respondent."
"If she won’t divorce you, Walter will make you the co-respondent."
He took an appreciable time to answer. His tone was dry.
He took a noticeable amount of time to respond. His tone was flat.
"Of course that would ruin my career, but I'm afraid it wouldn't do you much good. If the worst came to the worst I should make a clean breast of it to Dorothy; she'd be dreadfully hurt and wretched, but she'd forgive me." He had an idea. "I'm not sure if the best plan wouldn't be to make a clean breast of it anyhow. If she went to your husband I daresay she could persuade him to hold his tongue."
"Of course, that would ruin my career, but I'm afraid it wouldn't help you much. If things got really bad, I would tell Dorothy the truth; she would be incredibly hurt and miserable, but she would forgive me." He had an idea. "I'm not sure if the best plan wouldn’t be to just come clean anyway. If she talked to your husband, I bet she could convince him to keep quiet."
"Does that mean you don't want her to divorce you?"
"Does that mean you don't want her to divorce you?"
"Well, I have got my boys to think of, haven't I? And naturally I don't want to make her unhappy. We've always got on very well together. She's been an awfully good wife to me, you know."
"Well, I have my kids to think about, don’t I? And of course, I don’t want to make her unhappy. We’ve always gotten along really well. She’s been an amazing wife to me, you know."
"Why did you tell me that she meant nothing to you?"
"Why did you tell me that she was nothing to you?"
"I never did. I said I wasn't in love with her. We haven't slept together for years except now and then, on Christmas Day for instance, or the day before she was going home or the day she came back. She isn't a woman who cares for that sort of thing. But we've always been excellent friends. I don't mind telling you that I depend on her more than anyone has any idea of."
"I never did. I said I wasn't in love with her. We haven't slept together for years, except for the occasional times, like on Christmas Day, or the day before she went home, or the day she came back. She's not someone who cares about that kind of stuff. But we've always been great friends. I don't mind saying that I rely on her more than anyone realizes."
"Don't you think it would have been better to leave me alone then?"
"Don't you think it would have been better to just leave me alone back then?"
She found it strange that with terror catching her breath she could speak so calmly.
She thought it was odd that even though terror was choking her, she could speak so calmly.
"You were the loveliest little thing I'd seen for years. I just fell madly in love with you. You can't blame me for that."
"You were the cutest thing I’d seen in years. I just fell head over heels for you. You can’t blame me for that."
"After all, you said you'd never let me down."
"After all, you said you’d never let me down."
"But, good God, I'm not going to let you down. We've got in an awful scrape and I'm going to do everything that's humanly possible to get you out of it."
"But, oh my gosh, I'm not going to let you down. We're in a terrible mess, and I'm going to do everything I can to get you out of it."
"Except the one obvious and natural thing."
"Except for one clear and obvious thing."
He stood up and returned to his own chair.
He got up and went back to his chair.
"My dear, you must be reasonable. We'd much better face the situation frankly. I don't want to hurt your feelings, but really I must tell you the truth. I'm very keen on my career. There's no reason why I shouldn't be a Governor one of these days, and it's a damned soft job to be a Colonial Governor. Unless we can hush this up I don't stand a dog's chance. I may not have to leave the service, but there'll always be a black mark against me. If I do have to leave the service then I must go into business in China, where I know people. In either case my only chance is for Dorothy to stick to me."
"My dear, you need to be reasonable. It's better for us to face the situation honestly. I don’t want to hurt your feelings, but I really have to tell you the truth. I'm very focused on my career. There’s no reason I shouldn’t be a Governor someday, and being a Colonial Governor is a pretty easy job. If we can’t keep this quiet, I won’t have a chance. I might not have to leave the service, but there will always be a stain on my record. If I do have to leave the service, then I'll have to go into business in China, where I know people. In either case, my only hope is that Dorothy stays with me."
"Was it necessary to tell me that you wanted nothing in the world but me?"
"Did you really need to tell me that you wanted nothing in the world except me?"
The corners of his mouth drooped peevishly.
The corners of his mouth turned down in annoyance.
"Oh, my dear, it's rather hard to take quite literally the things a man says when he's in love with you."
"Oh, my dear, it's pretty hard to take what a guy says literally when he's in love with you."
"Didn't you mean them?"
"Didn’t you mean those?"
"At the moment."
"Right now."
"And what's to happen to me if Walter divorces me?"
"And what will happen to me if Walter divorces me?"
"If we really haven't a leg to stand on of course we won't defend. There shouldn't be any publicity and people are pretty broad-minded nowadays."
"If we really have no ground to stand on, of course we won't defend ourselves. There shouldn't be any publicity, and people are pretty open-minded these days."
For the first time Kitty thought of her mother. She shivered. She looked again at Townsend. Her pain now was tinged with resentment.
For the first time, Kitty thought about her mom. She shivered. She glanced back at Townsend. Her pain was now mixed with resentment.
"I'm sure you'd have no difficulty in bearing any inconvenience that I had to suffer," she said.
"I'm sure you wouldn't have any trouble dealing with the inconveniences I had to go through," she said.
"We're not going to get much further by saying disagreeable things to one another," he answered.
"We're not going to make any progress by saying negative things to each other," he replied.
She gave a cry of despair. It was dreadful that she should love him so devotedly and yet feel such bitterness towards him. It was not possible that he understood how much he meant to her.
She cried out in despair. It was awful that she loved him so deeply and still felt such anger toward him. There was no way he could understand how much he meant to her.
"Oh, Charlie, don't you know how I love you?"
"Oh, Charlie, don’t you know how much I love you?"
"But, my dear, I love you. Only we're not living in a desert island and we've got to make the best we can out of the circumstances that are forced upon us. You really must be reasonable."
"But, my dear, I love you. We’re not living on a desert island, and we have to make the best of the circumstances we find ourselves in. You really need to be reasonable."
"How can I be reasonable? To me our love was everything and you were my whole life. It is not very pleasant to realise that to you it was only an episode."
"How can I be reasonable? To me, our love was everything, and you were my entire life. It’s not very nice to realize that to you, it was just a chapter."
"Of course it wasn't an episode. But you know, when you ask me to get my wife, to whom I'm very much attached, to divorce me, and ruin my career by marrying you, you're asking a good deal."
"Of course it wasn't just an episode. But you know, when you ask me to get my wife, who I'm really attached to, to divorce me and mess up my career by marrying you, you're asking a lot."
"No more than I'm willing to do for you."
"No more than I’m ready to do for you."
"The circumstances are rather different."
"The situation is quite different."
"The only difference is that you don't love me."
"The only difference is that you don't love me."
"One can be very much in love with a woman without wishing to spend the rest of one's life with her."
"One can be deeply in love with a woman without wanting to spend the rest of their life with her."
She gave him a quick look and despair seized her. Heavy tears rolled down her cheeks.
She shot him a quick glance, and despair took hold of her. Hot tears streamed down her cheeks.
"Oh, how cruel! How can you be so heartless?"
"Oh, how cruel! How can you be so cold-hearted?"
She began to sob hysterically. He gave an anxious glance at the door.
She started to cry uncontrollably. He threw an worried look at the door.
"My dear, do try and control yourself."
"My dear, please try to keep yourself under control."
"You don't know how I love you," she gasped. "I can't live without you. Have you no pity for me?"
"You have no idea how much I love you," she gasped. "I can’t live without you. Do you have no compassion for me?"
She could not speak any more. She wept without restraint.
She couldn't speak anymore. She cried freely.
"I don't want to be unkind and, Heaven knows, I don't want to hurt your feelings, but I must tell you the truth."
"I don't want to be mean, and God knows I don't want to hurt your feelings, but I have to be honest with you."
"It's the ruin of my whole life. Why couldn't you leave me alone? What harm had I ever done you?"
"It's destroyed my entire life. Why couldn't you just leave me alone? What have I ever done to hurt you?"
"Of course if it does you any good to put all the blame on me you may."
"Of course, if it helps you to blame everything on me, go ahead."
Kitty blazed with sudden anger.
Kitty exploded with sudden anger.
"I suppose I threw myself at your head. I suppose I gave you no peace till you yielded to my entreaties."
"I guess I came on too strong. I guess I didn’t give you any peace until you finally gave in to my requests."
"I don't say that. But I certainly should never have thought of making love to you if you hadn't made it perfectly clear that you were ready to be made love to."
"I don't say that. But I definitely would never have thought about being intimate with you if you hadn’t made it totally obvious that you were open to it."
Oh, the shame of it! She knew that what he said was true. His face now was sullen and worried and his hands moved uneasily. Every now and then he gave her a little glance of exasperation.
Oh, the shame of it! She knew what he said was true. His face was now gloomy and anxious, and his hands moved restlessly. Every now and then, he shot her a frustrated glance.
"Won't your husband forgive you?" he said after a while.
"Isn't your husband going to forgive you?" he said after a while.
"I never asked him."
"I didn't ask him."
Instinctively he clenched his hands. She saw him suppress the exclamation of annoyance which came to his lips.
Instinctively, he clenched his hands. She noticed him holding back the annoyed remark that was about to escape his lips.
"Why don't you go to him and throw yourself on his mercy? If he's as much in love with you as you say he's bound to forgive you."
"Why don't you go to him and plead for his forgiveness? If he loves you as much as you claim, he’ll definitely forgive you."
"How little you know him!"
"You hardly know him!"
xxvi
She wiped her eyes. She tried to pull herself together.
She wiped her eyes. She tried to compose herself.
"Charlie, if you desert me I shall die."
"Charlie, if you leave me, I don't know what I'll do."
She was driven now to appeal to his compassion. She ought to have told him at once. When he knew the horrible alternative that was placed before her his generosity, his sense of justice, his manliness, would be so vehemently aroused that he would think of nothing but her danger. Oh, how passionately she desired to feel his dear, protecting arms around her!
She was now compelled to reach out to his compassion. She should have told him right away. Once he understood the terrible choice she was facing, his generosity, sense of justice, and masculinity would be powerfully ignited, making him focus solely on her danger. Oh, how intensely she longed to feel his loving, protective arms around her!
"Walter wants me to go to Mei-tan-fu."
"Walter wants me to go to Mei-tan-fu."
"Oh, but that's the place where the cholera is. They've got the worst epidemic that they've had for fifty years. It's no place for a woman. You can't possibly go there."
"Oh, but that's where the cholera outbreak is. They're experiencing the worst epidemic they've had in fifty years. It's not safe for a woman. You really can't go there."
"If you let me down I shall have to."
"If you let me down, I’ll have to."
"What do you mean? I don't understand."
"What do you mean? I don't get it."
"Walter is taking the place of the missionary doctor who died. He wants me to go with him."
"Walter is replacing the missionary doctor who passed away. He wants me to go with him."
"When?"
"When will it happen?"
"Now. At once."
"Now. Right away."
Townsend pushed back his chair and looked at her with puzzled eyes.
Townsend pushed back his chair and looked at her with confused eyes.
"I may be very stupid, but I can't make head or tail out of what you're saying. If he wants you to go to this place with him, what about a divorce?"
"I might be really clueless, but I can't make sense of what you're saying. If he wants you to go to this place with him, what about getting a divorce?"
"He's given me my choice. I must either go to Mei-tan-fu or else he'll bring an action."
"He's given me a choice. I either go to Mei-tan-fu or he will take legal action."
"Oh, I see." Townsend's tone changed ever so slightly. "I think that's rather decent of him, don't you?"
"Oh, I get it." Townsend's tone shifted just a bit. "I think that's pretty decent of him, don’t you?"
"Decent?"
"Good enough?"
"Well, it's a damned sporting thing of him to go there. It's not a thing I'd fancy. Of course he'll get a C.M.G. for it when he comes back."
"Well, it's really brave of him to go there. It's not something I would like to do. Of course, he'll get a C.M.G. for it when he comes back."
"But me, Charlie?" she cried, with anguish in her voice.
"But what about me, Charlie?" she cried, her voice full of anguish.
"Well, I think if he wants you to go, under the circumstances I don't see how you can very well refuse."
"Well, I think if he wants you to go, given the situation, I don’t see how you can refuse."
"It means death. Absolutely certain death."
"It means death. Definitely certain death."
"Oh, damn it all, that's rather an exaggeration. He would hardly take you if he thought that. It's no more risk for you than for him. In point of fact there's no great risk if you're careful. I've been here when there's been cholera and I haven't turned a hair. The great thing is not to eat anything uncooked, no raw fruit or salads, or anything like that, and see that your drinking water is boiled." He was gaining confidence as he proceeded, and his speech was fluent; he was even becoming less sullen and more alert; he was almost breezy. "After all, it's his job, isn't it? He's interested in bugs. It's rather a chance for him if you come to think of it."
"Oh, come on, that's a bit of an exaggeration. He wouldn't even take you if he thought that. There's no more risk for you than for him. In fact, there's not much risk at all if you're careful. I've been here during cholera outbreaks, and I didn't flinch. The key is not to eat anything uncooked, like raw fruits or salads, and make sure your drinking water is boiled." He was gaining confidence as he spoke, and his words flowed easily; he was even becoming less moody and more engaged; he was almost cheerful. "After all, it's his job, right? He's interested in bugs. It's actually a good opportunity for him if you think about it."
"But me, Charlie?" she repeated, not with anguish now, but with consternation.
"But me, Charlie?" she repeated, not with distress now, but with confusion.
"Well, the best way to understand a man is to put yourself in his shoes. From his point of view you've been rather a naughty little thing and he wants to get you out of harm's way. I always thought he never wanted to divorce you, he doesn't strike me as that sort of chap; but he made what he thought was a very generous offer and you put his back up by turning it down. I don't want to blame you, but really for all our sakes I think you ought to have given it a little consideration."
"Well, the best way to understand a guy is to see things from his perspective. From his point of view, you’ve been a bit of a troublemaker, and he just wants to protect you. I always thought he never wanted to divorce you; he doesn’t seem like that kind of guy. But he made what he thought was a really generous offer, and you upset him by turning it down. I don’t want to put the blame on you, but honestly, for all our sakes, I think you should have thought about it a bit more."
"But don't you see it'll kill me? Don't you know that he's taking me there because he knows it'll kill me."
"But don't you see it will kill me? Don't you know that he's taking me there because he knows it'll kill me."
"Oh, my dear, don't talk like that. We're in a damned awkward position and really it's no time to be melodramatic."
"Oh, my dear, don’t talk like that. We’re in a really tough spot and honestly, it’s not the time to be dramatic."
"You've made up your mind not to understand." Oh, the pain in her heart, and the fear! She could have screamed. "You can't send me to certain death. If you have no love or pity for me you must have just ordinary human feeling."
"You've decided not to understand." Oh, the pain in her heart, and the fear! She could have screamed. "You can't send me to certain death. If you have no love or pity for me, you must at least have some ordinary human feelings."
"I think it's rather hard on me to put it like that. As far as I can make out your husband is behaving very generously. He's willing to forgive you if you'll let him. He wants to get you away and this opportunity has presented itself to take you to some place where for a few months you'll be out of harm's way. I don't pretend that Mei-tan-fu is a health resort, I never knew a Chinese city that was, but there's no reason to get the wind up about it. In fact that's the worst thing you can do. I believe as many people die from sheer fright in an epidemic as because they get infected."
"I think it's pretty unfair to put it that way. From what I can tell, your husband is being very generous. He's ready to forgive you if you allow him to. He wants to take you away, and this chance has come up to get you somewhere safe for a few months. I won’t say that Mei-tan-fu is a health resort; I’ve never seen a Chinese city that is, but there’s no reason to panic about it. In fact, that’s the worst thing you can do. I believe just as many people die from sheer fear during an epidemic as from getting infected."
"But I'm frightened now. When Walter spoke of it I almost fainted."
"But I'm scared now. When Walter talked about it, I nearly passed out."
"At the first moment I can quite believe it was a shock, but when you come to look at it calmly you'll be all right. It'll be the sort of experience that not everyone has had."
"At first, I can totally believe it was a shock, but once you take a step back and look at it calmly, you'll be fine. It'll be the kind of experience that not everyone gets to have."
"I thought, I thought . . ."
"I thought, I thought . . ."
She rocked to and fro in an agony. He did not speak, and once more his face wore that sullen look which till lately she had never known. Kitty was not crying now. She was dry-eyed, calm, and though her voice was low it was steady.
She rocked back and forth in distress. He didn't say anything, and once again his face had that brooding expression that she had never seen until recently. Kitty wasn't crying now. She was calm, with dry eyes, and although her voice was quiet, it was steady.
"Do you want me to go?"
"Do you want me to leave?"
"It's Hobson's choice, isn't it?"
"It's a Hobson's choice, right?"
"Is it?"
"Really?"
"It's only fair to you to tell you that if your husband brought an action for divorce and won it I should not be in a position to marry you."
"It's only fair to let you know that if your husband filed for divorce and won, I wouldn't be able to marry you."
It must have seemed an age to him before she answered. She rose slowly to her feet.
It probably felt like forever to him before she responded. She got up slowly.
"I don't think that my husband ever thought of bringing an action."
"I don’t think my husband ever considered taking legal action."
"Then why in God's name have you been frightening me out of my wits?" he asked.
"Then why on Earth have you been terrifying me?" he asked.
She looked at him coolly.
She glanced at him coolly.
"He knew that you'd let me down."
"He knew you would let me down."
She was silent. Vaguely, as when you are studying a foreign language and read a page which at first you can make nothing of, till a word or a sentence gives you a clue; and on a sudden a suspicion, as it were, of the sense flashes across your troubled wits, vaguely she gained an inkling into the workings of Walter's mind. It was like a dark and ominous landscape seen by a flash of lightning and in a moment hidden again by the night. She shuddered at what she saw.
She was quiet. It felt like when you're learning a new language and you read something that at first makes no sense, until a word or a phrase gives you a hint; suddenly, a sense of understanding sparks in your confused mind. Vaguely, she started to grasp what was going on in Walter's head. It was like seeing a dark and foreboding landscape illuminated by a lightning flash, only to be plunged back into darkness an instant later. She shivered at what she saw.
"He made that threat only because he knew that you'd crumple up at it, Charlie. It's strange that he should have judged you so accurately. It was just like him to expose me to such a cruel disillusion."
"He made that threat just because he knew it would get to you, Charlie. It's odd that he understood you so well. It was just like him to put me in such a harsh situation."
Charlie looked down at the sheet of blotting paper in front of him. He was frowning a little and his mouth was sulky. But he did not reply.
Charlie looked down at the sheet of blotting paper in front of him. He was frowning a bit and his mouth was pouting. But he didn’t say anything.
"He knew that you were vain, cowardly and self-seeking. He wanted me to see it with my own eyes. He knew that you'd run like a hare at the approach of danger. He knew how grossly deceived I was in thinking that you were in love with me, because he knew that you were incapable of loving anyone but yourself. He knew you'd sacrifice me without a pang to save your own skin."
"He knew you were vain, cowardly, and selfish. He wanted me to see it for myself. He knew you'd run away at the first sign of danger. He understood how foolish I was to think you loved me, because he knew you could only love yourself. He knew you'd throw me under the bus without a second thought to save yourself."
"If it really gives you any satisfaction to say beastly things to me I suppose I've got no right to complain. Women always are unfair and they generally manage to put a man in the wrong. But there is something to be said on the other side."
"If it really makes you happy to say awful things to me, I guess I can't complain. Women are always unfair and usually find a way to make a man look bad. But there's another side to this."
She took no notice of his interruption.
She brushed off his interruption.
"And now I know all that he knew. I know that you're callous and heartless. I know that you're selfish, selfish beyond words, and I know that you haven't the nerve of a rabbit, I know you're a liar and a humbug, I know that you're utterly contemptible. And the tragic part is"—her face was on a sudden distraught with pain—"the tragic part is that notwithstanding I love you with all my heart."
"And now I understand everything he knew. I see that you’re cold and heartless. I see that you’re selfish, incredibly selfish, and I can tell you don’t have the courage of a rabbit. I see you’re a liar and a fake, and I realize you’re completely despicable. And the heartbreaking part is"—her expression suddenly twisted with pain—"the heartbreaking part is that despite all this, I love you with all my heart."
"Kitty."
"Cat."
She gave a bitter laugh. He had spoken her name in that melting, rich tone of his which came to him so naturally and meant so little.
She let out a bitter laugh. He had said her name in that smooth, rich tone of his that came to him so easily and meant so little.
"You fool," she said.
"You idiot," she said.
He drew back quickly, flushing and offended; he could not make her out. She gave him a look in which there was a glint of amusement.
He pulled back quickly, blushing and annoyed; he couldn't figure her out. She gave him a glance that had a hint of amusement.
"You're beginning to dislike me, aren't you? Well, dislike me. It doesn't make any difference to me now."
"You're starting to dislike me, aren't you? Well, dislike me. It doesn't matter to me anymore."
She began to put on her gloves.
She started to put on her gloves.
"What are you going to do?" he asked.
"What are you going to do?" he asked.
"Oh, don't be afraid, you'll come to no harm. You'll be quite safe."
"Oh, don’t worry, you won’t be in any danger. You’ll be totally safe."
"For God's sake, don't talk like that, Kitty," he answered and his deep voice rang with anxiety. "You must know that everything that concerns you concerns me. I shall be frightfully anxious to know what happens. What are you going to say to your husband?"
"For God's sake, don't talk like that, Kitty," he replied, his deep voice filled with worry. "You have to know that whatever affects you affects me. I'll be really anxious to find out what happens. What are you planning to say to your husband?"
"I'm going to tell him that I'm prepared to go to Mei-tan-fu with him."
"I'm going to tell him that I'm ready to go to Mei-tan-fu with him."
"Perhaps when you consent he won't insist."
"Maybe if you agree, he won't push."
He could not have known why, when he said this, she looked at him so strangely.
He couldn't have known why, when he said this, she looked at him so oddly.
"You're not really frightened?" he asked her.
"Are you really not scared?" he asked her.
"No," she said. "You've inspired me with courage. To go into the midst of a cholera epidemic will be a unique experience and if I die of it—well, I die."
"No," she said. "You've inspired me with courage. Going into the middle of a cholera outbreak will be a unique experience, and if I die from it—well, then I die."
"I was trying to be as kind to you as I could."
"I was doing my best to be kind to you."
She looked at him again. Tears sprang into her eyes once more and her heart was very full. The impulse was almost irresistible to fling herself on his breast and crush her lips against his. It was no use.
She looked at him again. Tears welled up in her eyes once more, and her heart was overflowing. The urge to throw herself into his arms and kiss him was almost overwhelming. It was no use.
"If you want to know," she said, trying to keep her voice steady, "I go with death in my heart and fear. I do not know what Walter has in that dark, twisted mind of his, but I'm shaking with terror. I think it may be that death will be really a release."
"If you want to know," she said, trying to keep her voice steady, "I’m going into this with death in my heart and fear. I have no idea what Walter is thinking in that dark, twisted mind of his, but I’m shaking with terror. I think death might actually be a release."
She felt that she could not hold on to her self control for another moment. She walked swiftly to the door and let herself out before he had time to move from his chair. Townsend gave a long sigh of relief. He badly wanted a brandy and soda.
She felt like she couldn't keep her composure any longer. She quickly walked to the door and stepped outside before he could get up from his chair. Townsend let out a long sigh of relief. He really wanted a brandy and soda.
xxvii
Walter was in when she got home. She would have liked to go straight to her room, but he was downstairs, in the hall, giving instructions to one of the boys. She was so wretched that she welcomed the humiliation to which she must expose herself. She stopped and faced him.
Walter was home when she got back. She wanted to head straight to her room, but he was downstairs in the hall, giving orders to one of the boys. She felt so miserable that she accepted the humiliation she would have to endure. She paused and confronted him.
"I'm coming with you to that place," she said.
"I'm going with you to that place," she said.
"Oh, good."
"That's great!"
"When do you want me to be ready?"
"When do you want me to be ready?"
"To-morrow night."
"Tomorrow night."
She did not know what spirit of bravado entered into her. His indifference was like the prick of a spear. She said a thing that surprised herself.
She didn’t know what rush of courage took over her. His indifference felt like the sting of a spear. She said something that shocked her.
"I suppose I needn't take more than a few summer things and a shroud, need I?"
"I guess I don’t need to take more than a few summer clothes and a burial cloth, do I?"
She was watching his face and knew that her flippancy angered him.
She was looking at his face and realized that her casual attitude frustrated him.
"I've already told your amah what you'll want."
"I've already let your nanny know what you’ll need."
She nodded and went up to her room. She was very pale.
She nodded and went up to her room. She looked very pale.
xxviii
They were reaching their destination at last. They were borne in chairs, day after day, along a narrow causeway between interminable rice-fields. They set out at dawn and travelled till the heat of the day forced them to take shelter in a wayside inn and then went on again till they reached the town where they had arranged to spend the night. Kitty's chair headed the procession and Walter followed her; then in a straggling line came the coolies that bore their bedding, stores and equipment. Kitty passed through the country with unseeing eyes. All through the long hours, the silence broken only by an occasional remark from one of the bearers or a snatch of uncouth song, she turned over in her tortured mind the details of that heart-rending scene in Charlie's office. Recalling what he had said to her and what she had said to him, she was dismayed to see what an arid and business-like turn their conversation had taken. She had not said what she wanted to say and she had not spoken in the tone she intended. Had she been able to make him see her boundless love, the passion in her heart, and her helplessness, he could never have been so inhuman as to leave her to her fate. She had been taken unawares. She could hardly believe her ears when he told her, more clearly than with words, that he cared nothing for her. That was why she had not even cried very much, she had been so dazed. She had wept since, wept miserably.
They were finally reaching their destination. They were carried in chairs, day after day, along a narrow path between endless rice fields. They set out at dawn and traveled until the heat of the day forced them to take shelter in a roadside inn, then continued until they arrived in the town where they planned to spend the night. Kitty's chair led the group, with Walter following her; behind them came the coolies carrying their bedding, supplies, and equipment. Kitty moved through the countryside with blank eyes. During the long hours, with only an occasional comment from one of the bearers or a brief, awkward song breaking the silence, she replayed in her troubled mind the details of that heart-wrenching scene in Charlie's office. Remembering what he had said to her and what she had said to him, she felt disheartened by how cold and business-like their conversation had become. She hadn’t expressed what she truly wanted to say, nor had she spoken in the way she intended. If she had managed to show him her endless love, the passion in her heart, and her helplessness, he could never have been so heartless as to leave her to her fate. She had been caught off guard. She could hardly believe what she heard when he made it clear, without words, that he didn’t care for her at all. That’s why she hadn’t even cried much initially—she had been so stunned. Since then, she had cried, feeling utterly miserable.
At night in the inns, sharing the principal guest chamber with her husband and conscious that Walter, lying on his camp bed, a few feet away from her, lay awake, she dug her teeth in the pillow so that no sound might escape her. But in the daytime, protected by the curtains of her chair, she allowed herself to give way. Her pain was so great that she could have screamed at the top of her voice; she had never known that one could suffer so much; and she asked herself desperately what she had done to deserve it. She could not make out why Charlie did not love her: it was her fault, she supposed, but she had done everything she knew to make him fond of her. They had always got on so well, they laughed all the time they were together, they were not only lovers but good friends. She could not understand; she was broken. She told herself that she hated and despised him; but she had no idea how she was going to live if she was never to see him again. If Walter was taking her to Mei-tan-fu as a punishment he was making a fool of himself, for what did she care now what became of her? She had nothing to live for any more. It was rather hard to be finished with life at twenty-seven.
At night in the inns, sharing the main guest room with her husband and aware that Walter, lying on his camp bed just a few feet away, was awake, she buried her face in the pillow to stifle any sounds. But during the day, hidden by the curtains of her chair, she let herself break down. Her pain was so intense that she felt like screaming at the top of her lungs; she had never realized someone could suffer like this, and she desperately wondered what she had done to deserve it. She couldn't understand why Charlie didn't love her: she thought it was her fault, but she had done everything she could to make him care for her. They had always gotten along well, laughed together all the time, and were not just lovers but also good friends. She couldn't grasp it; she felt shattered. She told herself that she hated and despised him, but she had no idea how she would live if she never saw him again. If Walter was taking her to Mei-tan-fu as a punishment, he was just being foolish, because what did she care about her fate now? She had nothing left to live for. It felt rather harsh to be done with life at twenty-seven.
xxix
On the steamer that took them up the Western River Walter read incessantly, but at meal-times he endeavoured to make some kind of conversation. He talked to her as though she were a stranger with whom he happened to be making the journey, of indifferent things, from politeness, Kitty imagined, or because so he could render more marked the gulf that separated them.
On the steamer that took them up the Western River, Walter read constantly, but at meal times, he tried to make some conversation. He spoke to her as if she were a stranger he happened to be traveling with, discussing trivial matters, which Kitty thought was out of politeness or maybe to emphasize the distance between them.
In a flash of insight she had told Charlie that Walter had sent her to him with the threat of divorce as the alternative to her accompanying him to the stricken city in order that she might see for herself how indifferent, cowardly and selfish he was. It was true. It was a trick which accorded very well with his sardonic humour. He knew exactly what would happen and he had given her amah necessary instructions before her return. She had caught in his eyes a disdain which seemed to include her lover as well as herself. He said to himself, perhaps, that if he had been in Townsend's place nothing in the world would have hindered him from making any sacrifice to gratify her smallest whim. She knew that was true also. But then, when her eyes were opened, how could he make her do something which was so dangerous, and which he must know frightened her so terribly? At first she thought he was only playing with her and till they actually started, no, later, till they left the river and took to the chairs for the journey across country, she thought he would give that little laugh of his and tell her that she need not come. She had no inkling what was in his mind. He could not really desire her death. He had loved her so desperately. She knew what love was now and she remembered a thousand signs of his adoration. For him really, in the French phrase, she did make fine weather and foul. It was impossible that he did not love her still. Did you cease to love a person because you had been treated cruelly? She had not made him suffer as Charlie had made her suffer and yet, if Charlie made a sign, notwithstanding everything, even though she knew him now, she would abandon all the world had to offer and fly to his arms. Even though he had sacrificed her and cared nothing for her, even though he was callous and unkind, she loved him.
In a moment of clarity, she told Charlie that Walter had sent her to him with the threat of divorce if she didn’t accompany him to the troubled city so she could see for herself how indifferent, cowardly, and selfish he was. It was true. It was a tactic that fit perfectly with his sarcastic sense of humor. He knew exactly what would happen and had given her the necessary instructions before she left. She saw a disdain in his eyes that seemed to include both her and her lover. He probably thought that if he had been in Townsend's position, nothing would stop him from making any sacrifice to meet her smallest desire. She knew that was true as well. But then, when she realized the truth, how could he ask her to do something so dangerous, knowing how terrified it made her? At first, she thought he was just toying with her, and until they actually set off, no, even later, until they left the river and got into the car for the journey across the country, she thought he would laugh that little laugh of his and tell her she didn’t have to come. She had no idea what he was really thinking. He couldn’t possibly want her dead. He had loved her so fiercely. Now she understood what love was, and she recalled countless signs of his devotion. For him, in the French phrase, she truly brought both sunshine and storms. It was impossible that he didn’t still love her. Did you stop loving someone just because they had treated you poorly? She hadn’t made him suffer as Charlie had made her suffer, and yet, if Charlie showed any interest, despite everything, even though she knew him now, she would leave everything the world had to offer behind and run into his arms. Even though he had betrayed her and didn’t care about her, even though he was heartless and cruel, she still loved him.
At first she thought that she had only to bide her time, and sooner or later Walter would forgive her. She had been too confident of her power over him to believe that it was gone for ever. Many waters could not quench love. He was weak if he loved her, and she felt that love her he must. But now she was not quite sure. When in the evening he sat reading in the straight-backed blackwood chair of the inn with the light of a hurricane lamp on his face she was able to watch him at her ease. She lay on the pallet on which her bed presently would be set and she was in shadow. Those straight, regular features of his made his face look very severe. You could hardly believe that it was possible for them on occasion to be changed by so sweet a smile. He was able to read as calmly as though she were a thousand miles away; she saw him turn the pages and she saw his eyes move regularly as they travelled from line to line. He was not thinking of her. And when, the table being set and dinner brought in, he put aside his book and gave her a glance (not knowing how the light on his face threw into distinctness his expression), she was startled to see in his eyes a look of physical distaste. Yes, it startled her. Was it possible that his love had left him entirely? Was it possible that he really designed her death? It was absurd. That would be the act of a madman. It was odd, the little shiver that ran through her as the thought occurred to her that perhaps Walter was not quite sane.
At first, she thought she just had to wait, and eventually, Walter would forgive her. She had been too sure of her influence over him to think it was permanently gone. Many waters can’t extinguish love. He was weak if he loved her, and she believed he had to love her. But now she wasn’t so sure. In the evening, when he sat reading in the straight-backed blackwood chair at the inn with the light of a hurricane lamp on his face, she could observe him comfortably. She lay on the pallet where her bed would soon be set up, staying in the shadows. His straight, regular features made him look very serious. It was hard to believe they could occasionally be softened by such a sweet smile. He was reading as calmly as if she were a thousand miles away; she watched him turn the pages, his eyes moving steadily from line to line. He wasn’t thinking about her. Then, when the table was set and dinner was served, he set aside his book and glanced at her (unaware that the light on his face highlighted his expression), and she was taken aback to see a look of physical aversion in his eyes. Yes, it surprised her. Was it possible that his love for her had completely vanished? Could it be that he genuinely intended her harm? It was absurd. That would be the act of a madman. It was strange, the little shiver that ran through her as she contemplated the idea that perhaps Walter wasn’t entirely sane.
xxx
Suddenly her bearers, long silent, began to speak and one of them, turning round, with words she could not understand and with a gesture, sought to attract her attention. She looked in the direction he pointed and there, on the top of a hill, saw an archway; she knew by now that it was a memorial in compliment of a fortunate scholar or a virtuous widow, she had passed many of them since they left the river; but this one, silhouetted against the westering sun, was more fantastic and beautiful than any she had seen. Yet, she knew not why, it made her uneasy; it had a significance which she felt but could not put into words: Was it a menace that she vaguely discerned or was it derision? She was passing a grove of bamboos and they leaned over the causeway strangely as if they would detain her; though the summer evening was windless their narrow green leaves shivered a little. It gave her the sensation that someone hidden among them was watching her as she passed. Now they came to the foot of the hill and the rice-fields ceased. The bearers took it with a swinging stride. The hill was covered close with little green mounds, close, close to one another, so that the ground was ribbed like the sea-sand when the tide has gone out; and this she knew too, for she had passed just such a spot as they approached each populous city and left it. It was the graveyard. Now she knew why the bearers had called her attention to the archway that stood on the crest of the hill: they had reached the end of their journey.
Suddenly, her bearers, who had been silent for a while, began to talk, and one of them turned around, trying to get her attention with words she couldn’t understand and a gesture. She looked in the direction he pointed and saw an archway on top of a hill; she recognized it was a memorial for a successful scholar or a virtuous widow, having passed many since they left the river. But this one, outlined against the setting sun, was more striking and beautiful than any she had seen before. Yet, for some reason, it made her feel uneasy; it held a meaning she sensed but couldn’t express: Was it a threat she perceived or was it mocking her? As they passed a grove of bamboos, the plants leaned over the path as if trying to hold her back; even though the summer evening was still, their narrow green leaves trembled slightly. It felt as if someone hidden among them was watching her as she walked by. Now they reached the base of the hill, and the rice fields ended. The bearers moved forward with a steady stride. The hill was dotted with small green mounds, very close together, making the ground look like the sand at sea when the tide goes out; she recognized this too, having seen such places when approaching and leaving crowded cities. It was the graveyard. Now she understood why the bearers had drawn her attention to the archway at the top of the hill: they had reached the end of their journey.
They passed through the archway and the chair-bearers paused to change the pole from shoulder to shoulder. One of them wiped his sweating face with a dirty rag. The causeway wound down. There were bedraggled houses on each side. Now the night was falling. But the bearers on a sudden broke into excited talk and with a jump that shook her ranged themselves as near as they could to the wall. In a moment she knew what had startled them, for as they stood there, chattering to one another, four peasants passed, quick and silent, bearing a new coffin, unpainted, and its fresh wood gleamed white in the approaching darkness. Kitty felt her heart beat in terror against her ribs. The coffin passed, but the bearers stood still; it seemed as though they could not summon up the will to go on. But there was a shout from behind and they started. They did not speak now.
They walked through the archway, and the people carrying the chair paused to switch the pole from one shoulder to the other. One of them wiped his sweaty face with a rag that looked dirty. The path wound down, with shabby houses on either side. Night was falling. Suddenly, the bearers broke into excited chatter and jumped, shaking her as they crowded as close to the wall as they could. In an instant, she realized what had startled them. As they stood there, talking to each other, four peasants hurried by, quiet and swift, carrying a plain new coffin, its fresh wood shining white in the gathering darkness. Kitty could feel her heart pounding in terror against her ribs. The coffin passed, but the bearers remained frozen; it was as if they couldn’t find the strength to continue. Then there was a shout from behind, and they jolted into action. They didn’t say anything now.
They walked for a few minutes longer and then turned sharply into an open gateway. The chair was set down. She had arrived.
They walked for a few more minutes and then turned sharply into an open gateway. The chair was placed down. She had arrived.
xxxi
It was a bungalow and she entered the sitting-room. She sat down while the coolies, straggling in one by one, brought in their loads. Walter in the courtyard gave directions where this or that was to be placed. She was very tired. She was startled to hear an unknown voice.
It was a bungalow, and she walked into the living room. She took a seat while the laborers, arriving one by one, carried in their loads. Walter was in the courtyard, directing where everything should go. She felt very tired. She was surprised to hear a voice she didn't recognize.
"May I come in?"
"Can I come in?"
She flushed and grew pale. She was overwrought and it made her nervous to meet a stranger. A man came out of the darkness, for the long low room was lit only by a shaded lamp, and held out his hand.
She blushed and then went pale. She was really upset, and it made her anxious to meet someone new. A man stepped out of the shadows, as the long, dim room was only lit by a lampshade, and extended his hand.
"My name is Waddington. I am the Deputy Commissioner."
"My name is Waddington. I'm the Deputy Commissioner."
"Oh, the Customs. I know. I heard that you were here."
"Oh, the customs. I know. I heard you were here."
In that dim light she could see only that he was a little thin man, no taller than she, with a bald head and a small, bare face.
In that dim light, she could only see that he was a slightly thin man, no taller than her, with a bald head and a small, bare face.
"I live just at the bottom of the hill, but coming in this way you wouldn't have seen my house. I thought you'd be too fagged to come and dine with me, so I've ordered your dinner here and I've invited myself."
"I live right at the bottom of the hill, but if you came this way, you wouldn't have noticed my house. I figured you'd be too tired to come over for dinner, so I ordered your meal here and invited myself."
"I'm delighted to hear it."
"I'm so glad to hear that."
"You'll find the cook's not bad. I kept on Watson's boys for you."
"You'll see that the cook is pretty decent. I made sure to keep Watson's guys for you."
"Watson was the missionary who was here?"
"Was Watson the missionary who was here?"
"Yes. Very nice fellow. I'll show you his grave to-morrow if you like."
"Sure. He's a really nice guy. I can show you his grave tomorrow if you want."
"How kind you are," said Kitty, with a smile.
"You're so kind," said Kitty, smiling.
At that moment Walter came in. Waddington had introduced himself to him before coming in to see Kitty and now he said:
At that moment, Walter walked in. Waddington had introduced himself to Walter before coming in to see Kitty, and now he said:
"I've just been breaking it to your missus that I'm dining with you. Since Watson died I haven't had anybody much to talk to but the nuns, and I can never do myself justice in French. Besides, there is only a limited number of subjects you can talk to them about."
"I've just been letting your wife know that I'm having dinner with you. Since Watson passed away, I haven't had many people to talk to except the nuns, and I can't express myself well in French. Plus, there are only so many topics you can discuss with them."
"I've just told the boy to bring in some drinks," said Walter.
"I just told the kid to bring in some drinks," said Walter.
The servant brought whisky and soda and Kitty noticed that Waddington helped himself generously. His manner of speaking and his easy chuckle had suggested to her when he came in that he was not quite sober.
The servant brought whisky and soda, and Kitty noticed that Waddington poured himself a large glass. His way of talking and his relaxed laugh had made her think when he arrived that he wasn't completely sober.
"Here's luck," he said. Then, turning to Walter: "You've got your work cut out for you here. They're dying like flies. The magistrate's lost his head and Colonel Yü, the officer commanding the troops, is having a devil of a job to prevent them from looting. If something doesn't happen soon we shall all be murdered in our beds. I tried to get the nuns to go, but of course they wouldn't. They all want to be martyrs, damn them."
"Here’s some luck," he said. Then, turning to Walter: "You have your work cut out for you here. They’re dropping like flies. The magistrate has lost his mind, and Colonel Yü, the officer in charge of the troops, is having a really tough time stopping them from looting. If something doesn’t happen soon, we’ll all be killed in our sleep. I tried to convince the nuns to leave, but of course, they wouldn’t. They all want to be martyrs, damn them."
He spoke lightly and there was in his voice a sort of ghostly laughter so that you could not listen to him without smiling.
He spoke casually, and there was a kind of haunting laughter in his voice that made it impossible to listen to him without smiling.
"Why haven't you gone?" asked Walter.
"Why haven't you left?" Walter asked.
"Well, I've lost half my staff and the others are ready to lie down and die at any minute. Somebody's got to stay and keep things together."
"Honestly, I've lost half my team, and the rest are about to give up at any moment. Someone needs to stay and hold everything together."
"Have you been inoculated?"
"Have you gotten vaccinated?"
"Yes. Watson did me. But he did himself too, and it didn't do him much good, poor blighter." He turned to Kitty and his funny little face was gaily puckered. "I don't think there's any great risk if you take proper precautions. Have your milk and water boiled and don't eat fresh fruit or uncooked vegetables. Have you brought any gramophone records with you?"
"Yeah. Watson helped me out. But he helped himself too, and it didn't do him much good, poor guy." He turned to Kitty, his funny little face brightening up. "I don't think there's a big risk if you take the right precautions. Boil your milk and water, and avoid fresh fruit or raw veggies. Did you bring any records with you?"
"No, I don't think so," said Kitty.
"No, I don't think so," Kitty said.
"I'm sorry for that. I was hoping you would. I haven't had any for a long time and I'm sick of my old ones."
"I'm sorry about that. I was really hoping you would. I haven't had any in a long time, and I'm tired of my old ones."
The boy came in to ask if they would have dinner.
The boy came in to ask if they were having dinner.
"You won't dress to-night, will you?" asked Waddington. "My boy died last week and the boy I have now is a fool, so I haven't been dressing in the evening."
"You’re not getting dressed tonight, are you?" asked Waddington. "My son passed away last week, and the boy I have now is an idiot, so I haven't been dressing up in the evening."
"I'll go and take off my hat," said Kitty.
"I'll go take off my hat," said Kitty.
Her room was next door to that in which they sat. It was barely furnished. An amah was kneeling on the floor, the lamp beside her, unpacking Kitty's things.
Her room was next door to the one where they sat. It was hardly furnished. A maid was kneeling on the floor, the lamp beside her, unpacking Kitty's things.
xxxii
The dining-room was small and the greater part of it was filled by an immense table. On the walls were engravings of scenes from the Bible and illuminated texts.
The dining room was small, and most of it was taken up by a huge table. The walls had engravings of scenes from the Bible and decorative texts.
"Missionaries always have large dining-tables," Waddington explained. "They get so much a year more for every child they have and they buy their tables when they marry so that there shall be plenty of room for little strangers."
"Missionaries always have big dining tables," Waddington explained. "They get extra money every year for each child they have, and they buy their tables when they get married so there's plenty of room for little visitors."
From the ceiling hung a large paraffin lamp, so that Kitty was able to see better what sort of a man Waddington was. His baldness had deceived her into thinking him no longer young, but she saw now that he must be well under forty. His face, small under a high, rounded forehead, was unlined and fresh-coloured; it was ugly like a monkey's, but with an ugliness that was not without charm; it was an amusing face. His features, his nose and his mouth, were hardly larger than a child's, and he had small, very bright blue eyes. His eyebrows were fair and scanty. He looked like a funny little old boy. He helped himself constantly to liquor and as dinner proceeded it became evident that he was far from sober. But if he was drunk it was without offensiveness, gaily, as a satyr might be who had stolen a wine-skin from a sleeping shepherd.
From the ceiling hung a big paraffin lamp, allowing Kitty to get a better sense of what kind of man Waddington was. His baldness had led her to believe he was no longer young, but she now realized he was probably still under forty. His face, small beneath a high, rounded forehead, was smooth and had a fresh complexion; it was ugly like a monkey’s, but with a charm that made it interesting; it was a funny face. His features, including his nose and mouth, were barely bigger than a child's, and he had small, very bright blue eyes. His eyebrows were light and sparse. He looked like a quirky little old boy. He kept serving himself liquor, and as dinner went on, it became clear that he was far from sober. But if he was drunk, it was in a light-hearted way, like a satyr who had stolen a wine-skin from a sleeping shepherd.
He talked of Tching-Yen; he had many friends there and he wanted to know about them. He had been down for the races a year before and he talked of ponies and their owners.
He talked about Tching-Yen; he had a lot of friends there and wanted to hear about them. He had been there for the races a year ago and mentioned ponies and their owners.
"By the way, what about Townsend?" he asked suddenly. "Is he going to become Colonial Secretary?"
"By the way, what about Townsend?" he suddenly asked. "Is he going to be the Colonial Secretary?"
Kitty felt herself flush, but her husband did not look at her.
Kitty felt her cheeks get hot, but her husband didn’t glance her way.
"I shouldn't wonder," he answered.
"I wouldn't be surprised," he said.
"He's the sort that gets on."
"He's the type that gets ahead."
"Do you know him?" asked Walter.
"Do you know him?" Walter asked.
"Yes, I know him pretty well. We travelled out from home together once."
"Yeah, I know him pretty well. We traveled from home together once."
From the other side of the river they heard the beating of gongs and the clatter of fire-crackers. There, so short a way from them, the great city lay in terror; and death, sudden and ruthless, hurried through its tortuous streets. But Waddington began to speak of London. He talked of the theatres. He knew everything that was being played at the moment and he told them what pieces he had seen when he was last home on leave. He laughed as he recollected the humour of this low comedian and sighed as he reflected on the beauty of that star of musical comedy. He was pleased to be able to boast that a cousin of his had married one of the most celebrated. He had lunched with her and she had given him her photograph. He would show it to them when they came and dined with him at the Customs.
From the other side of the river, they heard the sound of gongs and the bang of firecrackers. Just a short distance away, the great city was in chaos; and death, sudden and merciless, raced through its winding streets. But Waddington started to talk about London. He shared details about the theaters. He knew everything that was currently showing and told them about the plays he had seen during his last leave home. He laughed as he remembered the jokes of a certain comedian and sighed as he thought about the beauty of a musical comedy star. He was happy to brag that a cousin of his had married one of the most famous stars. He had had lunch with her, and she had given him her photograph. He promised to show it to them when they came to have dinner with him at the Customs.
Walter looked at his guest with a cold and ironic gaze, but he was evidently not a little amused by him, and he made an effort to show a civil interest in topics of which Kitty was well aware he knew nothing. A faint smile lingered on his lips. But Kitty, she knew not why, was filled with awe. In the house of that dead missionary, over against the stricken city, they seemed immeasurably apart from all the world. Three solitary creatures and strangers to each other.
Walter looked at his guest with a cold and sarcastic stare, but it was clear he was somewhat amused by him, making an effort to feign a polite interest in subjects that Kitty knew he was clueless about. A faint smile remained on his lips. But Kitty, for reasons she couldn't understand, felt a sense of awe. In the house of that deceased missionary, facing the devastated city, they felt completely separated from the rest of the world. Three isolated individuals who were strangers to one another.
Dinner was finished and she rose from the table.
Dinner was done, and she got up from the table.
"Do you mind if I say good-night to you? I'm going to bed."
"Is it okay if I say goodnight to you? I'm heading to bed."
"I'll take myself off, I expect the doctor wants to go to bed, too," answered Waddington. "We must be out early to-morrow."
"I'll head out now; I assume the doctor wants to get some sleep as well," Waddington replied. "We need to be up early tomorrow."
He shook hands with Kitty. He was quite steady on his feet, but his eyes were shining more than ever.
He shook hands with Kitty. He was steady on his feet, but his eyes were shining brighter than ever.
"I'll come and fetch you," he told Walter, "and take you to see the Magistrate and Colonel Yü, and then we'll go along to the Convent. You've got your work cut out, I can tell you."
"I'll come and get you," he told Walter, "and take you to see the Magistrate and Colonel Yü, and then we'll head over to the Convent. You've got a lot to do, I can tell you."
xxxiii
Her night was tortured with strange dreams. She seemed to be carried in her chair and she felt the swaying motion as the bearers marched with their long, uneven stride. She entered cities, vast and dim, where the multitude thronged about her with curious eyes. The streets were narrow and tortuous and in the open shops, with their strange wares, all traffic stopped as she went by and those who bought and those who sold, paused. Then she came to the memorial arch and its fantastic outline seemed on a sudden to gain a monstrous life; its capricious contours were like the waving arms of a Hindu god, and, as she passed under it, she heard the echo of mocking laughter. But then Charlie Townsend came towards her and took her in his arms, lifting her out of the chair, and said it was all a mistake, he had never meant to treat her as he had, for he loved her and he couldn't live without her. She felt his kisses on her mouth and she wept with joy, asking him why he had been so cruel, but though she asked she knew it did not matter. And then there was a hoarse, abrupt cry and they were separated and between, hurrying silently, coolies passed in their ragged blue and they bore a coffin.
Her night was tormented by strange dreams. It felt like she was being carried in her chair, and she sensed the swaying motion as the porters walked with their long, uneven steps. She entered vast, dim cities where crowds surrounded her with curious gazes. The streets were narrow and winding, and in the open shops with their unusual goods, all activity paused as she passed by; both buyers and sellers stopped to look. Then she arrived at the memorial arch, and its bizarre shape suddenly seemed to come to life; its whimsical contours resembled the waving arms of a Hindu god, and as she walked under it, she heard the echo of mocking laughter. But then Charlie Townsend approached her, took her in his arms, lifted her out of the chair, and said it was all a misunderstanding; he never meant to treat her that way, because he loved her and couldn't live without her. She felt his kisses on her lips and cried tears of joy, asking him why he had been so cruel, but even as she asked, she knew it didn’t really matter. Then there was a rough, sudden cry, and they were separated, and among them, moving silently, coolies passed in their tattered blue outfits, carrying a coffin.
She awoke with a start.
She woke up suddenly.
The bungalow stood half way down a steep hill and from her window she saw the narrow river below her and opposite, the city. The dawn had just broken and from the river rose a white mist shrouding the junks that lay moored close to one another like peas in a pod. There were hundreds of them, and they were silent, mysterious in that ghostly light, and you had a feeling that their crews lay under an enchantment, for it seemed that it was not sleep, but something strange and terrible, that held them so still and mute.
The bungalow was halfway down a steep hill, and from her window, she could see the narrow river below and the city across from her. The dawn had just arrived, and a white mist was rising from the river, covering the junks that were moored closely together like peas in a pod. There were hundreds of them, silent and mysterious in that ghostly light, creating an impression that their crews were under some spell, as it felt like it wasn’t just sleep that made them so still and quiet, but something strange and terrifying.
The morning drew on and the sun touched the mist so that it shone whitely like the ghost of snow on a dying star. Though on the river it was light so that you could discern palely the lines of the crowded junks and the thick forest of their masts, in front it was a shining wall the eye could not pierce. But suddenly from that white cloud a tall, grim and massive bastion emerged. It seemed not merely to be made visible by the all-discovering sun but rather to rise out of nothing at the touch of a magic wand. It towered, the stronghold of a cruel and barbaric race, over the river. But the magician who built worked swiftly and now a fragment of coloured wall crowned the bastion; in a moment, out of the mist, looming vastly and touched here and there by a yellow ray of sun, there was seen a cluster of green and yellow roofs. Huge they seemed and you could make out no pattern; the order, if order there was, escaped you; wayward and extravagant, but of an unimaginable richness. This was no fortress, nor a temple, but the magic palace of some emperor of the gods where no man might enter. It was too airy, fantastic and unsubstantial to be the work of human hands; it was the fabric of a dream.
The morning went on and the sun touched the mist, making it shine white like the ghost of snow on a dying star. While the river was bright enough to faintly see the outlines of the crowded junks and their thick masts, in front was a shining wall that the eye couldn’t penetrate. But suddenly, from that white cloud, a tall, grim, and massive bastion appeared. It seemed to not just be revealed by the all-seeing sun but rather to emerge from nowhere with the touch of a magic wand. It towered over the river, the stronghold of a cruel and barbaric people. But the magician who crafted it worked quickly, and now a splash of colored wall topped the bastion; in a moment, from the mist, there emerged a cluster of green and yellow roofs, looming large and touched here and there by a yellow ray of sunlight. They seemed huge, and you couldn’t discern any pattern; the order, if there was any, eluded you; wild and extravagant, yet unimaginably rich. This wasn’t a fortress, nor a temple, but the magical palace of some emperor of the gods where no human could enter. It was too airy, fantastic, and insubstantial to be the work of human hands; it was the stuff of a dream.
The tears ran down Kitty's face and she gazed, her hands clasped to her breast and her mouth, for she was breathless, open a little. She had never felt so light of heart and it seemed to her as though her body were a shell that lay at her feet and she pure spirit. Here was beauty. She took it as the believer takes in his mouth the wafer which is God.
The tears streamed down Kitty's face as she looked on, her hands pressed to her chest and her mouth slightly open, breathless. She had never felt so carefree, and it seemed like her body was just a shell lying at her feet while she was pure spirit. This was beauty. She embraced it the way a believer takes the wafer that represents God.
xxxiv
Since Walter went out early in the morning, came back at tiffin only for half an hour, and did not then return till dinner was just ready, Kitty found herself much alone. For some days she did not stir from the bungalow. It was very hot and for the most part she lay in a long chair by the open window, trying to read. The hard light of midday had robbed the magic palace of its mystery and now it was no more than a temple on the city wall, garish and shabby, but because she had seen it once in such an ecstasy it was never again quite commonplace; and often at dawn or at dusk, and again at night, she found herself able to recapture something of that beauty. What had seemed to her a mighty bastion was but the city wall and on this, massive and dark, her eyes rested continually. Behind its crenellations lay the city in the dread grip of the pestilence.
Since Walter left early in the morning and only came back for half an hour at lunchtime before not returning until dinner was almost ready, Kitty felt quite alone. She didn't leave the bungalow for several days. The heat was intense, and mostly she sprawled on a long chair by the open window, trying to read. The harsh midday light had stripped the magic palace of its mystery, revealing it as just a temple on the city wall—bright and worn—but because she had once seen it in such a state of wonder, it was never entirely ordinary to her again. Often at dawn, dusk, or even at night, she could recapture some of that beauty. What had once seemed like a mighty fortress was just the city wall, and her eyes constantly rested on its solid and dark structure. Behind its battlements lay the city, gripped in fear by the plague.
Vaguely she knew that terrible things were happening there, not from Walter who when she questioned him (for otherwise he rarely spoke to her) answered with a humorous nonchalance which sent a shiver down her spine; but from Waddington and from the amah. The people were dying at the rate of a hundred a day, and hardly any of those who were attacked by the disease recovered from it; the gods had been brought out from the abandoned temples and placed in the streets; offerings were laid before them and sacrifices made, but they did not stay the plague. The people died so fast that it was hardly possible to bury them. In some houses the whole family had been swept away and there was none to perform the funeral rights. The officer commanding the troops was a masterful man and if the city was not given over to riot and arson it was due to his determination. He forced his soldiers to bury such as there was no one else to bury and he had shot with his own hand an officer who demurred at entering a stricken house.
Vaguely, she understood that awful things were happening there, not from Walter—who, when she asked him (since he rarely spoke to her otherwise), replied with a joking calmness that sent a chill down her spine—but from Waddington and the amah. People were dying at a rate of a hundred a day, and hardly anyone who contracted the disease survived; the gods had been taken from the abandoned temples and placed in the streets; offerings were made before them, and sacrifices were performed, but they didn’t stop the plague. People died so quickly that it was almost impossible to bury them. In some homes, entire families had been wiped out, leaving no one to carry out the funeral rites. The officer in charge of the troops was a strong-willed man, and if the city hadn’t descended into chaos and fire, it was because of his determination. He forced his soldiers to bury those who had no one else to do it, and he even shot an officer himself who hesitated to enter an infected house.
Kitty sometimes was so frightened that her heart sank within her and she would tremble in every limb. It was very well to say that the risk was small if you took reasonable precautions: she was panic-stricken. She turned over in her mind crazy plans of escape. To get away, just to get away, she was prepared to set out as she was and make her way alone, without anything but what she stood up in, to some place of safety. She thought of throwing herself on the mercy of Waddington, telling him everything and beseeching him to help her to get back to Tching-Yen. If she flung herself on her knees before her husband, and admitted that she was frightened, frightened, even though he hated her now he must have enough human feeling in him to pity her.
Kitty was sometimes so scared that her heart felt like it was sinking, and her whole body shook. It was easy for others to say that the risk was low if you took reasonable precautions, but she was in a total panic. She started thinking about wild plans to escape. Just getting away, no matter what, she was ready to leave as she was and find her way alone, with nothing but the clothes on her back, to somewhere safe. She considered begging Waddington for help, telling him everything and pleading with him to help her get back to Tching-Yen. If she threw herself at her husband's feet and admitted that she was terrified, even if he hated her now, he might still have enough compassion to feel sorry for her.
It was out of the question. If she went, where could she go? Not to her mother; her mother would make her see very plainly that, having married her off, she counted on being rid of her; and besides she did not want to go to her mother. She wanted to go to Charlie, and he did not want her. She knew what he would say if she suddenly appeared before him. She saw the sullen look of his face and the shrewd hardness behind his charming eyes. It would be difficult for him to find words that sounded well. She clenched her hands. She would have given anything to humiliate him as he had humiliated her. Sometimes she was seized with such a frenzy that she wished she had let Walter divorce her, ruining herself if only she could have ruined him too. Certain things he had said to her made her blush with shame when she recalled them.
It was completely out of the question. If she left, where would she go? Not to her mom; her mom would make it very clear that, having married her off, she expected to be done with her. Besides, she didn’t want to go to her mom. She wanted to go to Charlie, and he didn’t want her. She knew exactly what he would say if she suddenly showed up. She could picture the gloomy look on his face and the cold calculation behind his charming eyes. It would be hard for him to find anything to say that sounded good. She clenched her fists. She would have given anything to humiliate him the way he had humiliated her. Sometimes she felt such a rage that she wished she had allowed Walter to divorce her, even if it meant ruining herself, just to ruin him too. There were certain things he had said to her that made her cringe with shame when she thought about them.
xxxv
The first time she was alone with Waddington she brought the conversation round to Charlie. Waddington had spoken of him on the evening of their arrival. She pretended that he was no more than an acquaintance of her husband.
The first time she was alone with Waddington, she steered the conversation to Charlie. Waddington had mentioned him on the night they arrived. She acted as if he was just an acquaintance of her husband.
"I never much cared for him," said Waddington. "I've always thought him a bore."
"I never really liked him," Waddington said. "I’ve always found him boring."
"You must be very hard to please," returned Kitty, in the bright, chaffing way she could assume so easily. "I suppose he's far and away the most popular man in Tching-Yen."
"You must be really hard to please," Kitty replied, in the cheerful, teasing way that she could easily adopt. "I guess he's definitely the most popular guy in Tching-Yen."
"I know. That is his stock in trade. He's made a science of popularity. He has the gift of making every one he meets feel that he is the one person in the world he wants to see. He's always ready to do a service that isn't any trouble to himself, and even if he doesn't do what you want he manages to give you the impression that it's only because it's not humanly possible."
"I know. That's his specialty. He’s turned popularity into an art. He has a knack for making everyone he meets feel like they’re the most important person in the world to him. He’s always willing to help out with things that don’t inconvenience him at all, and even if he doesn’t do what you ask, he somehow makes you feel like it’s just not humanly possible."
"That is surely an attractive trait."
"That is definitely an appealing quality."
"Charm and nothing but charm at last grows a little tiresome, I think. It's a relief then to deal with a man who isn't quite so delightful but a little more sincere. I've known Charlie Townsend for a good many years and once or twice I've caught him with the mask off—you see, I never mattered, just a subordinate official in the Customs—and I know that he doesn't in his heart give a damn for any one in the world but himself."
"Charm and nothing but charm eventually gets a bit exhausting, in my opinion. So, it’s refreshing to interact with someone who isn’t overly charming but is a bit more genuine. I've known Charlie Townsend for quite a while, and a few times I've seen him without his facade—you see, I never really mattered, just a low-level guy in the Customs—and I know that deep down, he really only cares about himself."
Kitty, lounging easily in her chair, looked at him with smiling eyes. She turned her wedding-ring round and round her finger.
Kitty, casually relaxing in her chair, looked at him with a smile in her eyes. She twirled her wedding ring around her finger.
"Of course he'll get on. He knows all the official ropes. Before I die I have every belief that I shall address him as Your Excellency and stand up when he enters the room."
"Of course he’ll succeed. He knows all the formalities. Before I die, I fully expect to call him Your Excellency and stand up when he walks into the room."
"Most people think he deserves to get on. He's generally supposed to have a great deal of ability."
"Most people believe he should succeed. He's usually considered to have a lot of talent."
"Ability? What nonsense! He's a very stupid man. He gives you the impression that he dashes off his work and gets it through from sheer brilliancy. Nothing of the kind. He's as industrious as a Eurasian clerk."
"Ability? What nonsense! He's a really stupid guy. He makes it seem like he throws together his work and gets it done just because he's brilliant. Nothing could be further from the truth. He's as hard-working as a Eurasian clerk."
"How has he got the reputation of being so clever?"
"How did he get the reputation of being so smart?"
"There are many foolish people in the world and when a man in a rather high position puts on no frills, slaps them on the back, and tells them he'll do anything in the world for them, they are very likely to think him clever. And then of course, there's his wife. There's an able woman if you like. She has a good sound head and her advice is always worth taking. As long as Charlie Townsend's got her to depend on he's pretty safe never to do a foolish thing, and that's the first thing necessary for a man to get on in Government service. They don't want clever men; clever men have ideas, and ideas cause trouble; they want men who have charm and tact and who can be counted on never to make a blunder. Oh, yes, Charlie Townsend will get to the top of the tree all right."
"There are a lot of foolish people in the world, and when a man in a somewhat high position acts casual, gives them a friendly pat on the back, and tells them he’ll do anything for them, they’re likely to think he’s smart. And then, of course, there’s his wife. She’s a capable woman, for sure. She has a sound mind, and her advice is always worth listening to. As long as Charlie Townsend has her to rely on, he’s pretty much safe from doing anything foolish, and that’s the first requirement for a man to succeed in government service. They don’t want clever men; clever men have ideas, and ideas cause problems; they want men who have charm and tact and who can be relied upon not to make mistakes. Oh, yes, Charlie Townsend is definitely going to rise to the top."
"I wonder why you dislike him?"
"I’m curious why you don’t like him?"
"I don't dislike him."
"I don't hate him."
"But you like his wife better?" smiled Kitty.
"But you like his wife more?" smiled Kitty.
"I'm an old-fashioned little man and I like a well-bred woman."
"I'm an old-school guy and I appreciate a classy woman."
"I wish she were well-dressed as well as well-bred."
"I wish she were stylish as well as classy."
"Doesn't she dress well? I never noticed."
"Doesn't she have great style? I never realized."
"I've always heard that they were a devoted couple," said Kitty, watching him through her eyelashes.
"I've always heard they were a devoted couple," Kitty said, glancing at him from behind her eyelashes.
"He's very fond of her: I will give him that credit. I think that is the most decent thing about him."
"He's really into her; I’ll give him that. I think that’s the best thing about him."
"Cold praise."
"Unenthusiastic praise."
"He has his little flirtations, but they're not serious. He's much too cunning to let them go to such lengths as might cause him inconvenience. And of course he isn't a passionate man; he's only a vain one. He likes admiration. He's fat and forty now, he does himself too well, but he was very good-looking when he first came to the Colony. I've often heard his wife chaff him about his conquests."
"He has his little flings, but they're not serious. He's too clever to let them go far enough to cause him any trouble. And of course, he isn't really passionate; he's just vain. He enjoys being admired. He's fat and forty now, takes good care of himself, but he was very good-looking when he first arrived in the Colony. I've often heard his wife tease him about his conquests."
"She doesn't take his flirtations very seriously?"
"She doesn't take his flirting very seriously?"
"Oh, no, she knows they don't go very far. She says she'd like to be able to make friends of the poor little things who fall to Charlie; but they're always so common. She says it's really not very flattering to her that the women who fall in love with her husband are so uncommonly second-rate."
"Oh, no, she knows they don't go very far. She says she'd like to be able to befriend the poor little things that fall for Charlie; but they're always so ordinary. She says it's really not very flattering to her that the women who fall in love with her husband are so exceptionally second-rate."
xxxvi
When Waddington left her Kitty thought over what he had so carelessly said. It hadn't been very pleasant to hear and she had had to make something of an effort not to show how much it touched her. It was bitter to think that all he said was true. She knew that Charlie was stupid and vain, hungry for flattery, and she remembered the complacency with which he had told her little stories to prove his cleverness. He was proud of a low cunning. How worthless must she be if she had given her heart so passionately to such a man because—because he had nice eyes and a good figure! She wished to despise him, because so long as she only hated him she knew that she was very near loving him. The way he had treated her should have opened her eyes. Walter had always held him in contempt. Oh, if she could only get him out of her mind altogether! And had his wife chaffed him about her obvious infatuation for him? Dorothy would have liked to make a friend of her, but that she found her second-rate. Kitty smiled a little: how indignant her mother would be to know that her daughter was considered that!
When Waddington left, Kitty reflected on what he had so carelessly said. It hadn’t been nice to hear, and she had to put in some effort not to let it show how much it affected her. It was painful to acknowledge that everything he said was true. She knew that Charlie was foolish and self-absorbed, always craving compliments, and she remembered how smugly he had shared stories to showcase his cleverness. He took pride in his slyness. How worthless must she be if she had given her heart so deeply to someone like him just because—because he had nice eyes and a good physique! She wanted to despise him, because as long as she only hated him, she knew she was very close to loving him. The way he had treated her should have made her realize the truth. Walter had always looked down on him. Oh, if only she could forget him completely! And did his wife tease him about her obvious crush on him? Dorothy would have liked to befriend her, but she considered her second-rate. Kitty smiled a little: how outraged her mother would be to know that her daughter was thought of that way!
But at night she dreamt of him again. She felt his arms pressing her close and the hot passion of his kisses on her lips. What did it matter if he was fat and forty? She laughed with soft affection because he minded so much; she loved him all the more for his childlike vanity and she could be sorry for him and comfort him. When she awoke tears were streaming from her eyes.
But at night she dreamed of him again. She felt his arms holding her tight and the intense heat of his kisses on her lips. What did it matter if he was overweight and in his forties? She smiled with gentle affection because he cared so much; she loved him even more for his childlike vanity, and she could feel sorry for him and comfort him. When she woke up, tears were streaming down her face.
She did not know why it seemed to her so tragic to cry in her sleep.
She didn’t understand why it felt so tragic to cry in her sleep.
xxxvii
She saw Waddington every day, for he strolled up the hill to the Fanes' bungalow when his day's work was done; and so after a week they had arrived at an intimacy which under other circumstances they could scarcely have achieved in a year. Once when Kitty told him she didn't know what she would do there without him he answered, laughing:
She saw Waddington every day because he walked up the hill to the Fanes' bungalow after finishing his work; and after a week, they had developed a closeness that under other circumstances might have taken them a year to reach. Once, when Kitty told him she didn't know what she would do there without him, he replied, laughing:
"You see, you and I are the only people here who walk quite quietly and peaceably on solid ground. The nuns walk in heaven and your husband—in darkness."
"You see, you and I are the only ones here who walk quietly and peacefully on solid ground. The nuns walk in heaven, and your husband—in darkness."
Though she gave a careless laugh she wondered what he meant. She felt that his merry little blue eyes were scanning her face with an amiable, but disconcerting attention. She had discovered already that he was shrewd and she had a feeling that the relations between herself and Walter excited his cynical curiosity. She found a certain amusement in baffling him. She liked him and she knew that he was kindly disposed towards her. He was not witty nor brilliant, but he had a dry and incisive way of putting things which was diverting, and his funny, boyish face under that bald skull, all screwed up with laughter, made his remarks sometimes extremely droll. He had lived for many years in outports, often with no man of his own colour to talk to, and his personality had developed in eccentric freedom. He was full of fads and oddities. His frankness was refreshing. He seemed to look upon life in a spirit of banter, and his ridicule of the Colony at Tching-Yen was acid; but he laughed also at the Chinese officials in Mei-tan-fu and at the cholera which decimated the city. He could not tell a tragic story or one of heroism without making it faintly absurd. He had many anecdotes of his adventures during twenty years in China, and you concluded from them that the earth was a very grotesque, bizarre and ludicrous place.
Though she laughed casually, she was curious about what he meant. She sensed that his cheerful little blue eyes were studying her face with friendly but unsettling scrutiny. She had already realized that he was perceptive, and she felt that the dynamic between her and Walter piqued his cynical curiosity. She found some amusement in puzzling him. She liked him and knew he had a good-natured attitude toward her. He wasn’t witty or brilliant, but he had a dry and sharp way of expressing himself that was entertaining, and his funny, boyish face framed by a bald head, all scrunched up in laughter, made his comments often incredibly amusing. He had spent many years in remote areas, often without anyone of his own race to talk to, and his character had developed in an eccentric way. He was full of quirks and odd interests. His openness was refreshing. He seemed to approach life with a sense of humor, and his mockery of the Colony at Tching-Yen was sharp; yet he also laughed at the Chinese officials in Mei-tan-fu and the cholera that ravaged the city. He couldn’t tell a tragic story or one of heroism without making it subtly ridiculous. He had many stories about his adventures during twenty years in China, leading you to conclude that the world was a very strange, bizarre, and ridiculous place.
Though he denied that he was a Chinese scholar (he swore that the Sinologues were as mad as march hares) he spoke the language with ease. He read little and what he knew he had learned from conversation. But he often told Kitty stories from the Chinese novels and from Chinese history and though he told them with that airy badinage which was natural to him it was good-humoured and even tender. It seemed to her that, perhaps unconsciously, he had adopted the Chinese view that the Europeans were barbarians and their life a folly: in China alone was it so led that a sensible man might discern in it a sort of reality. Here was food for reflection: Kitty had never heard the Chinese spoken of as anything but decadent, dirty and unspeakable. It was as though the corner of a curtain were lifted for a moment, and she caught a glimpse of a world rich with a colour and significance she had not dreamt of.
Though he insisted he wasn't a Chinese scholar (he claimed the Sinologues were as crazy as loons), he spoke the language easily. He read very little, and what he knew came from conversations. But he often shared stories from Chinese novels and history with Kitty, and even though he told them in his usual light-hearted way, there was a good-natured and even tender quality to it. It seemed to her that, perhaps without realizing it, he had taken on the Chinese perspective that Europeans were uncivilized and their lives were foolish: only in China could a sensible person find some sort of reality. This was something to think about; Kitty had never heard anyone speak of the Chinese as anything but decadent, dirty, and unspeakable. It was as if a corner of a curtain was pulled back for a moment, giving her a glimpse of a world rich with color and meaning she had never imagined.
He sat there, talking, laughing and drinking.
He sat there, chatting, laughing, and drinking.
"Don't you think you drink too much," said Kitty to him boldly.
"Don't you think you drink too much?" Kitty said to him boldly.
"It's my great pleasure in life," he answered. "Besides, it keeps the cholera out."
"It's one of my greatest joys in life," he replied. "Plus, it helps keep the cholera away."
When he left her he was generally drunk, but he carried his liquor well. It made him hilarious, but not disagreeable.
When he left her, he was usually drunk, but he handled his alcohol well. It made him funny, but not unpleasant.
One evening Walter, coming back earlier than usual, asked him to stay to dinner. A curious incident happened. They had their soup and their fish and then with the chicken a fresh green salad was handed to Kitty by the boy.
One evening, Walter returned home earlier than usual and invited him to stay for dinner. A strange incident occurred. They had their soup and fish, and then with the chicken, the boy brought Kitty a fresh green salad.
"Good God, you're not going to eat that," cried Waddington, as he saw Kitty take some.
"Good God, you're seriously not going to eat that," Waddington exclaimed when he saw Kitty take some.
"Yes, we have it every night."
"Yes, we have it every night."
"My wife likes it," said Walter.
"My wife likes it," Walter said.
The dish was handed to Waddington, but he shook his head.
The dish was given to Waddington, but he shook his head.
"Thank you very much, but I'm not thinking of committing suicide just yet."
"Thanks a lot, but I'm not considering suicide at the moment."
Walter smiled grimly and helped himself. Waddington said nothing more, in fact he became strangely taciturn, and soon after dinner he left them.
Walter smiled darkly and served himself. Waddington didn’t say anything else; in fact, he became unusually quiet, and soon after dinner, he left them.
It was true that they ate salad every night. Two days after their arrival the cook, with the unconcern of the Chinese, had sent it in and Kitty, without thinking, took some. Walter leaned forward quickly.
It was true that they ate salad every night. Two days after they arrived, the cook, with the casualness of the Chinese, brought it in and Kitty, without thinking, took some. Walter leaned forward quickly.
"You oughtn't to eat that. The boy's crazy to serve it."
"You shouldn't eat that. The kid's nuts to serve it."
"Why not?" asked Kitty, looking at him full in the face.
"Why not?" Kitty asked, looking him straight in the eye.
"It's always dangerous, it's madness now. You'll kill yourself."
"It's always risky, it's crazy now. You'll harm yourself."
"I thought that was the idea," said Kitty.
"I thought that was the point," said Kitty.
She began to eat it coolly. She was seized with she knew not what spirit of bravado. She watched Walter with mocking eyes. She thought that he grew a trifle pale, but when the salad was handed to him he helped himself. The cook, finding they did not refuse it, sent them some in every day and every day, courting death, they ate it. It was grotesque to take such a risk. Kitty, in terror of the disease, took it with the feeling not only that she was thus maliciously avenging herself on Walter, but that she was flouting her own desperate fears.
She started eating it casually. She felt a surge of boldness she couldn't quite explain. She watched Walter with a teasing look. She noticed he looked a little pale, but when the salad was offered to him, he served himself. The cook, seeing they didn't decline it, sent them some every day, and each day, risking their lives, they ate it. It was absurd to take such a chance. Kitty, terrified of the illness, took it feeling not just that she was getting back at Walter, but that she was defying her own deep fears.
xxxviii
It was the day after this that Waddington, coming to the bungalow in the afternoon, when he had sat a little asked Kitty if she would not go for a stroll with him. She had not been out of the compound since her arrival. She was glad enough.
It was the day after this that Waddington, coming to the bungalow in the afternoon, sat for a bit and asked Kitty if she wanted to go for a walk with him. She hadn’t left the compound since she arrived. She was more than happy to go.
"There are not many walks, I'm afraid," he said. "But we'll go to the top of the hill."
"There aren’t many paths, I’m afraid," he said. "But we’ll go to the top of the hill."
"Oh, yes, where the archway is. I've seen it often from the terrace."
"Oh, yeah, where the archway is. I’ve seen it a lot from the terrace."
One of the boys opened the heavy doorway for them and they stepped out into the dusty lane. They walked a few yards and then Kitty seizing Waddington's arm in fright, gave a startled cry.
One of the boys opened the heavy door for them, and they stepped out into the dusty street. They walked a few yards, and then Kitty grabbed Waddington's arm in fear and let out a startled cry.
"Look!"
"Check it out!"
"What's the matter?"
"What's wrong?"
At the foot of the wall that surrounded the compound a man lay on his back with his legs stretched out and his arms thrown over his head. He wore the patched blue rags and the wild mop of hair of the Chinese beggar.
At the base of the wall surrounding the compound, a man was lying on his back with his legs stretched out and his arms thrown over his head. He wore tattered blue rags and had a wild mane of hair like a Chinese beggar.
"He looks as if he were dead," Kitty gasped.
"He looks like he's dead," Kitty gasped.
"He is dead. Come along; you'd better look the other way. I'll have him moved when we come back."
"He's dead. Come on; you'd better look away. I'll have him moved when we get back."
But Kitty was trembling so violently that she could not stir.
But Kitty was shaking so much that she couldn't move.
"I've never seen anyone dead before."
"I've never seen anyone who has died before."
"You'd better hurry up and get used to it then, because you'll see a good many before you've done with this cheerful spot."
"You should really hurry up and get used to it, because you'll encounter quite a few before you're finished with this happy place."
He took her hand and drew it in his arm. They walked for a little in silence.
He took her hand and wrapped it around his arm. They walked for a brief moment in silence.
"Did he die of cholera?" she said at last.
"Did he die from cholera?" she asked finally.
"I suppose so."
"I guess so."
They walked up the hill till they came to the archway. It was richly carved. Fantastic and ironical it stood like a landmark in the surrounding country. They sat down on the pedestal and faced the wide plain. The hill was sown close with the little green mounds of the dead, not in lines but disorderly, so that you felt that beneath the surface they must strangely jostle one another. The narrow causeway meandered sinuously among the green rice fields. A small boy seated on the neck of a water-buffalo drove it slowly home, and three peasants in wide straw hats lolloped with sidelong gait under their heavy loads. After the heat of the day it was pleasant in that spot to catch the faint breeze of the evening and the wide expanse of country brought a sense of restful melancholy to the tortured heart. But Kitty could not rid her mind of the dead beggar.
They walked up the hill until they reached the archway. It was beautifully carved. Strange and ironic, it stood like a landmark in the surrounding landscape. They sat down on the pedestal and looked out over the wide plain. The hill was dotted with little green mounds of the dead, not arranged in lines but scattered so that you could sense they must be jostling against each other beneath the surface. The narrow path wound lazily through the green rice fields. A small boy sat on the neck of a water buffalo, guiding it slowly home, while three farmers in wide straw hats strolled with a sideways gait under their heavy loads. After the heat of the day, it felt nice in that spot to catch the soft evening breeze, and the vast countryside brought a sense of peaceful melancholy to the troubled heart. But Kitty couldn't shake the thought of the dead beggar.
"How can you talk and laugh and drink whisky when people are dying all around you?" she asked suddenly.
"How can you talk, laugh, and drink whiskey when people are dying all around you?" she suddenly asked.
Waddington did not answer. He turned round and looked at her, then he put his hand on her arm.
Waddington didn’t reply. He turned to her and looked at her, then he rested his hand on her arm.
"You know, this is no place for a woman," he said gravely. "Why don't you go?"
"You know, this isn't a safe place for a woman," he said seriously. "Why don't you leave?"
She gave him a sidelong glance from beneath her long lashes and there was the shadow of a smile on her lips.
She shot him a sideways glance from under her long lashes, and there was the hint of a smile on her lips.
"I should have thought under the circumstances a wife's place was by her husband's side."
"I would have thought that given the circumstances, a wife's place would be by her husband's side."
"When they telegraphed to me that you were coming with Fane I was astonished. But then it occurred to me that perhaps you'd been a nurse and all this sort of thing was in the day's work. I expected you to be one of those grim-visaged females who lead you a dog's life when you're ill in hospital. You could have knocked me down with a feather when I came into the bungalow and saw you sitting down and resting. You looked very frail and white and tired."
"When they messaged me that you were coming with Fane, I was surprised. Then I thought maybe you had been a nurse and that this was just part of the job. I expected you to be one of those stern women who make your hospital stay a nightmare. I couldn't believe my eyes when I walked into the bungalow and saw you sitting down and relaxing. You looked really weak, pale, and exhausted."
"You couldn't expect me to look my best after nine days on the road."
"You can't expect me to look great after nine days of traveling."
"You look frail and white and tired now, and if you'll allow me to say so, desperately unhappy."
"You look weak, pale, and tired now, and if I may say so, really unhappy."
Kitty flushed because she could not help it, but she was able to give a laugh that sounded merry enough.
Kitty flushed because she couldn't help it, but she managed to laugh in a way that sounded cheerful enough.
"I'm sorry you don't like my expression. The only reason I have for looking unhappy is that since I was twelve I've known that my nose was a little too long. But to cherish a secret sorrow is a most effective pose: you can't think how many sweet young men have wanted to console me."
"I'm sorry you don't like how I express myself. The only reason I look unhappy is that I've known since I was twelve that my nose is a bit too long. But keeping a secret sadness is a great way to attract attention: you wouldn't believe how many charming young men have wanted to cheer me up."
Waddington's blue and shining eyes rested on her and she knew that he did not believe a word she said. She did not care so long as he pretended to.
Waddington's bright blue eyes were fixed on her, and she realized he didn't believe a single word she said. She didn't mind as long as he acted like he did.
"I knew that you hadn't been married very long and I came to the conclusion that you and your husband were madly in love with each other. I couldn't believe that he had wished you to come, but perhaps you had absolutely refused to stay behind."
"I knew you hadn't been married for long, and I figured you and your husband were crazy about each other. I couldn't believe he wanted you to come, but maybe you had totally insisted on not staying behind."
"That's a very reasonable explanation," she said lightly.
"That's a totally reasonable explanation," she said casually.
"Yes, but it isn't the right one."
"Yes, but it’s not the right one."
She waited for him to go on, fearful of what he was about to say, for she had a pretty good idea of his shrewdness and was aware that he never hesitated to speak his mind, but unable to resist the desire to hear him talk about herself.
She waited for him to continue, anxious about what he was going to say, because she had a good sense of his cleverness and knew he never held back his thoughts, but she couldn’t help wanting to hear him talk about her.
"I don't think for a moment that you're in love with your husband. I think you dislike him, I shouldn't be surprised if you hated him. But I'm quite sure you're afraid of him."
"I don’t believe for a second that you love your husband. I think you can’t stand him, and I wouldn’t be shocked if you hated him. But I’m pretty sure you’re scared of him."
For a moment she looked away. She did not mean to let Waddington see that anything he said affected her.
For a moment, she looked away. She didn't want Waddington to see that anything he said affected her.
"I have a suspicion that you don't very much like my husband," she said with cool irony.
"I have a feeling that you don't really like my husband," she said with a calm irony.
"I respect him. He has brains and character; and that, I may tell you, is a very unusual combination. I don't suppose you know what he is doing here, because I don't think he's very expansive with you. If any man single-handed can put a stop to this frightful epidemic he's going to do it. He's doctoring the sick, cleaning the city up, trying to get the drinking water pure. He doesn't mind where he goes nor what he does. He's risking his life twenty times a day. He's got Colonel Yü in his pocket and he's induced him to put the troops at his disposal. He's even put a little pluck into the magistrate and the old man is really trying to do something. And the nuns at the convent swear by him. They think he's a hero."
"I respect him. He’s smart and has a good character; and that, I have to say, is a pretty rare combination. I doubt you know what he’s doing here because I don’t think he shares much with you. If anyone can stop this terrible epidemic on their own, it’s him. He’s treating the sick, cleaning up the city, and trying to ensure the drinking water is safe. He doesn’t care where he goes or what he does. He’s risking his life countless times every day. He’s got Colonel Yü on his side and has convinced him to make the troops available to him. He’s even inspired the magistrate a bit, and the old man is actually trying to take action. And the nuns at the convent swear by him. They see him as a hero."
"Don't you?"
"Don't you think?"
"After all this isn't his job, is it? He's a bacteriologist. There was no call for him to come here. He doesn't give me the impression that he's moved by compassion for all these dying Chinamen. Watson was different. He loved the human race. Though he was a missionary it didn't make any difference to him if they were Christian, Buddhist or Confucian; they were just human beings. Your husband isn't here because he cares a damn if a hundred thousand Chinese die of cholera; he isn't here either in the interests of science. Why is he here?"
"After all, this isn't his job, is it? He's a bacteriologist. There was no reason for him to come here. He doesn't seem to care about all these dying Chinese people. Watson was different. He loved humanity. Even though he was a missionary, it didn't matter to him if they were Christian, Buddhist, or Confucian; they were just people. Your husband isn't here because he gives a damn if a hundred thousand Chinese people die of cholera; he isn't here for the sake of science either. So why is he here?"
"You'd better ask him."
"Better ask him."
"It interests me to see you together. I sometimes wonder how you behave when you're alone. When I'm there you're acting, both of you, and acting damned badly, by George. You'd neither of you get thirty bob a week in a touring company if that's the best you can do."
"It’s interesting to see you two together. I sometimes wonder how you act when you’re alone. When I’m around, you both put on a show, and honestly, it’s really awful. You wouldn’t make thirty bucks a week in a touring company if that’s the best you can do."
"I don't know what you mean," smiled Kitty, keeping up a pretence of frivolity which she knew did not deceive.
"I don't know what you mean," Kitty smiled, maintaining a playful facade that she knew wasn't fooling anyone.
"You're a very pretty woman. It's funny that your husband should never look at you. When he speaks to you it sounds as though it were not his voice but somebody's else's."
"You're a really beautiful woman. It's strange that your husband never looks at you. When he talks to you, it feels like it's not his voice but someone else's."
"Do you think he doesn't love me?" asked Kitty in a low voice, hoarsely, putting aside suddenly her lightness.
"Do you think he doesn't love me?" Kitty asked in a quiet, hoarse voice, suddenly setting aside her cheerful demeanor.
"I don't know. I don't know if you fill him with such a repulsion that it gives him goose-flesh to be near you or if he's burning with a love that for some reason he will not allow himself to show. I've asked myself if you're both here to commit suicide."
"I don't know. I don't know if you repulse him so much that it makes him feel uneasy being around you, or if he’s filled with a love that he just won’t let himself express. I've wondered if you both are here to end it all."
Kitty had seen the startled glance and then the scrutinising look Waddington gave them when the incident of the salad took place.
Kitty had noticed the surprised glance and then the examining look Waddington gave them when the salad incident happened.
"I think you're attaching too much importance to a few lettuce leaves," she said flippantly. She rose. "Shall we go home? I'm sure you want a whisky and soda."
"I think you're making too big of a deal out of a few lettuce leaves," she said casually. She stood up. "Shall we head home? I'm sure you want a whiskey and soda."
"You're not a heroine at all events. You're frightened to death. Are you sure you don't want to go away?"
"You're not a heroine at all. You're scared to death. Are you sure you don't want to leave?"
"What has it got to do with you?"
"What does it have to do with you?"
"I'll help you."
"I got you."
"Are you going to fall to my look of secret sorrow? Look at my profile and tell me if my nose isn't a trifle too long."
"Are you going to succumb to my look of hidden sadness? Check out my profile and let me know if my nose isn't just a bit too long."
He gazed at her reflectively, that malicious, ironical look in his bright eyes, but mingled with it, a shadow, like a tree standing at a river's edge and its reflection in the water, was an expression of singular kindliness. It brought sudden tears to Kitty's eyes.
He looked at her thoughtfully, his bright eyes filled with a wicked, ironic glint, but alongside that, there was a shadow, like a tree by a river and its reflection in the water, wearing an expression of unique kindness. It brought sudden tears to Kitty's eyes.
"Must you stay?"
"Do you have to stay?"
"Yes."
Yes.
They passed under the flamboyant archway and walked down the hill. When they came to the compound they saw the body of the dead beggar. He took her arm, but she released herself. She stood still.
They walked through the colorful archway and went down the hill. When they reached the compound, they saw the body of the dead beggar. He grabbed her arm, but she pulled away. She stayed still.
"It's dreadful, isn't it?"
"It's terrible, right?"
"What? Death."
"What? Dying."
"Yes. It makes everything else seem so horribly trivial. He doesn't look human. When you look at him you can hardly persuade yourself that he's ever been alive. It's hard to think that not so very many years ago he was just a little boy tearing down the hill and flying a kite."
"Yeah. It makes everything else seem so ridiculously unimportant. He doesn't look human. When you see him, you can barely convince yourself that he was ever alive. It's hard to believe that not too many years ago he was just a little boy running down the hill and flying a kite."
She could not hold back the sob that choked her.
She couldn't hold back the sob that caught in her throat.
xxxix
A few days later Waddington, sitting with Kitty, a long glass of whisky and soda in his hand, began to speak to her of the convent.
A few days later, Waddington sat with Kitty, a tall glass of whiskey and soda in his hand, and started to talk to her about the convent.
"The Mother Superior is a very remarkable woman," he said. "The Sisters tell me that she belongs to one of the greatest families in France, but they won't tell me which; the Mother Superior, they say, doesn't wish it to be talked of."
"The Mother Superior is an exceptional woman," he said. "The Sisters tell me she comes from one of the most prominent families in France, but they won’t disclose which one; apparently, the Mother Superior prefers it to remain a secret."
"Why don't you ask her if it interests you?" smiled Kitty.
"Why don't you ask her if you're interested?" smiled Kitty.
"If you knew her you'd know it was impossible to ask her an indiscreet question."
"If you knew her, you'd realize that it was impossible to ask her a probing question."
"She must certainly be very remarkable if she can impress you with awe."
"She must be really impressive if she can leave you in awe."
"I am the bearer of a message from her to you. She has asked me to say that, though of course you may not wish to adventure into the very centre of the epidemic, if you do not mind that it will give her great pleasure to show you the convent."
"I have a message from her for you. She wants me to tell you that, while you might not want to venture into the heart of the epidemic, it would really make her happy to show you the convent if you're okay with it."
"It's very kind of her. I shouldn't have thought she was aware of my existence."
"It's really nice of her. I didn't think she even knew I was around."
"I've spoken about you; I go there two or three times a week just now to see if there's anything I can do; and I daresay your husband has told them about you. You must be prepared to find that they have an unbounded admiration for him."
"I've talked about you; I visit two or three times a week right now to see if there's anything I can do; and I’m sure your husband has told them about you. You should be ready to find that they have endless admiration for him."
"Are you a Catholic?"
"Are you Catholic?"
His malicious eyes twinkled and his funny little face was puckered with laughter.
His mischievous eyes sparkled and his amusing little face was scrunched up with laughter.
"Why are you grinning at me?" asked Kitty.
"Why are you smiling at me?" asked Kitty.
"Can any good come out of Galilee? No, I'm not a Catholic. I describe myself as a member of the Church of England, which, I suppose, is an inoffensive way of saying that you don't believe in anything very much. . . . When the Mother Superior came here ten years ago she brought seven nuns with her and of those all but three are dead. You see, at the best of times, Mei-tan-fu is not a health resort. They live in the very middle of the city, in the poorest district, they work very hard and they never have a holiday."
"Can anything good come from Galilee? No, I'm not Catholic. I consider myself a member of the Church of England, which I guess is a nice way of saying that you don't really believe in much. When the Mother Superior arrived here ten years ago, she brought seven nuns with her, and out of those, only three are still alive. You see, even in the best circumstances, Mei-tan-fu is not a health retreat. They live right in the heart of the city, in the poorest area, they work really hard, and they never take a break."
"But are there only three and the Mother Superior now?"
"But are there just three of them and the Mother Superior now?"
"Oh, no, more have taken their places. There are six of them now. When one of them died of cholera at the beginning of the epidemic two others came up from Canton."
"Oh no, more have taken their places. There are six of them now. When one of them died of cholera at the beginning of the epidemic, two others came up from Canton."
Kitty shivered a little.
Kitty shivered slightly.
"Are you cold?"
"Feeling cold?"
"No, it was only some one walking over my grave."
"No, it was just someone walking over my grave."
"When they leave France they leave it for ever. They're not like the Protestant missionaries who have a year's leave every now and then. I always think that must be the hardest thing of all. We English have no very strong attachment to the soil, we can make ourselves at home in any part of the world, but the French, I think, have an attachment to their country which is almost a physical bond. They're never really at ease when they're out of it. It always seems to me very moving that these women should make just that sacrifice. I suppose if I were a Catholic it would seem very natural to me."
"When they leave France, they leave it for good. They're not like the Protestant missionaries who get a year's leave every now and then. I always think that must be the hardest thing of all. We English don’t have a strong connection to the land; we can feel at home anywhere in the world, but the French, I believe, have a connection to their country that's almost like a physical bond. They're never really comfortable when they're away from it. I find it very touching that these women make that kind of sacrifice. I guess if I were a Catholic, it would seem totally natural to me."
Kitty looked at him coolly. She could not quite understand the emotion with which the little man spoke and she asked herself whether it was a pose. He had drunk a good deal of whisky and perhaps he was not quite sober.
Kitty stared at him indifferently. She couldn't fully grasp the feelings behind the little man's words and wondered if it was all just an act. He had consumed quite a bit of whisky and maybe he wasn't entirely sober.
"Come and see for yourself," he said, with his bantering smile, quickly reading her thought. "It's not nearly so risky as eating a tomato."
"Come and see for yourself," he said with a teasing smile, quickly picking up on her thoughts. "It's not nearly as risky as eating a tomato."
"If you're not frightened there's no reason why I should be."
"If you’re not scared, there’s no reason for me to be."
"I think it'll amuse you. It's like a little bit of France."
"I think you’ll find it entertaining. It’s like a taste of France."
xl
They crossed the river in a sampan. A chair was waiting for Kitty at the landing-stage and she was carried up the hill to the water-gate. It was through this that the coolies came to fetch water from the river and they hurried to and fro with huge buckets hanging from the yoke on their shoulder, splashing the causeway so that it was as wet as though it had heavily rained. Kitty's bearers gave short, sharp cries to urge them to make way.
They crossed the river in a small boat. A chair was ready for Kitty at the landing stage, and she was carried up the hill to the water gate. This was where the coolies came to fetch water from the river, and they rushed back and forth with heavy buckets hanging from the yoke on their shoulders, splashing the walkway so that it was as wet as if it had just poured rain. Kitty's bearers called out sharp, short cries to urge them to move aside.
"Of course all business is at a standstill," said Waddington, walking by her side. "Under normal circumstances you have to fight your way through the coolies carrying loads up and down to the junks."
"Of course, all business is at a standstill," Waddington said, walking next to her. "Normally, you have to push your way through the coolies carrying loads to and from the junks."
The street was narrow and winding so that Kitty lost all sense of the direction in which she was going. Many of the shops were closed. She had grown used on the journey up to the untidiness of a Chinese street, but here was the litter of weeks, garbage and refuse; and the stench was so horrible that she had to put her handkerchief to her face. Passing through Chinese cities she had been incommoded by the staring of the crowd, but now she noticed that no more than an indifferent glance was thrown at her. The passers-by, scattered rather than as usual thronging, seemed intent on their own affairs. They were cowed and listless. Now and then as they went by a house they heard the beating of gongs and the shrill, sustained lament of unknown instruments. Behind those closed doors one was lying dead.
The street was narrow and winding, causing Kitty to lose all sense of direction. Many of the shops were closed. She had gotten used to the messiness of a Chinese street during her journey, but this place had weeks' worth of litter, garbage, and refuse; the smell was so terrible that she had to hold her handkerchief to her face. While passing through Chinese cities, she had been bothered by the crowd’s stares, but now she noticed that she was only receiving indifferent glances. The people passing by, more scattered than usual instead of crowding together, seemed focused on their own business. They appeared defeated and apathetic. Occasionally, as they walked past a house, they could hear the sound of gongs and the high, lingering wail of unfamiliar instruments. Behind those closed doors, someone lay dead.
"Here we are," said Waddington at last.
"Here we are," Waddington finally said.
The chair was set down at a small doorway, surmounted by a cross, in a long white wall, and Kitty stepped out. He rang the bell.
The chair was placed by a small doorway topped with a cross in a long white wall, and Kitty stepped out. He rang the bell.
"You mustn't expect anything very grand, you know. They're miserably poor."
"You shouldn't expect anything too extravagant, you know. They're really poor."
The door was opened by a Chinese girl, and after a word or two from Waddington she led them into a little room on the side of the corridor. It contained a large table covered with a chequered oilcloth and round the walls was a set of stiff chairs. At one end of the room was a statue, in plaster, of the Blessed Virgin. In a moment a nun came in, short and plump, with a homely face, red cheeks and merry eyes. Waddington, introducing Kitty to her, called her Sœur St. Joseph.
The door was opened by a Chinese girl, and after a few words from Waddington, she showed them into a small room off the corridor. It had a large table covered with a checkered oilcloth and a set of stiff chairs around the walls. At one end of the room stood a plaster statue of the Blessed Virgin. In a moment, a nun entered, short and plump, with a friendly face, rosy cheeks, and cheerful eyes. Waddington introduced Kitty to her, calling her Sister St. Joseph.
"C'est la dame du docteur?" she asked, beaming, and then added that the Mother Superior would join them directly.
"Is that the doctor's lady?" she asked, smiling brightly, and then added that the Mother Superior would join them shortly.
Sister St. Joseph could speak no English and Kitty's French was halting; but Waddington, fluent, voluble and inaccurate, maintained a stream of facetious comment, which convulsed the good-humoured nun. Her cheerful, easy laughter not a little astonished Kitty. She had an idea that the religious were always grave and this sweet and childlike merriment touched her.
Sister St. Joseph couldn't speak any English, and Kitty's French was shaky; but Waddington, who was fluent, talkative, and not always accurate, kept up a stream of humorous comments that made the good-natured nun laugh. Her cheerful, carefree laughter surprised Kitty a bit. She thought nuns were usually serious, and this sweet and childlike joy really moved her.
xli
The door opened, to Kitty's fancy not quite naturally, but as though it swung back of itself on its hinges, and the Mother Superior entered the little room. She stood for an instant on the threshold and a grave smile hovered upon her lips as she looked at the laughing Sister and Waddington's puckered, clownish face. Then she came forward and held out her hand to Kitty.
The door opened, not quite in a natural way to Kitty's eyes, but as if it swung back of its own accord on its hinges, and the Mother Superior stepped into the small room. She paused for a moment in the doorway, and a serious smile appeared on her lips as she glanced at the cheerful Sister and Waddington's wrinkled, clownish face. Then she approached and extended her hand to Kitty.
"Mrs. Fane?" She spoke in English with a good deal of accent, but with a correct pronunciation, and she gave the shadow of a bow. "It is a great pleasure to me to make the acquaintance of the wife of our good and brave doctor."
"Mrs. Fane?" She spoke in English with a strong accent, but her pronunciation was spot on, and she offered a slight bow. "It's a great pleasure for me to meet the wife of our good and brave doctor."
Kitty felt that the Superior's eyes held her in a long and unembarrassed look of appraisal. It was so frank that it was not uncivil; you felt that here was a woman whose business it was to form an opinion of others and to whom it never occurred that subterfuge was necessary. With a dignified affability she motioned to her visitors to take chairs and herself sat down. Sister St. Joseph, smiling still but silent, stood at the side but a little behind the Superior.
Kitty felt the Superior's gaze on her, assessing her with a long and unflinching look. It was so honest that it didn’t come off as rude; you could tell this was a woman whose job was to form opinions about others, and the thought of deception didn’t even cross her mind. With graceful friendliness, she gestured for her visitors to take a seat and sat down herself. Sister St. Joseph, still smiling but silent, stood slightly behind the Superior.
"I know you English like tea," said the Mother Superior, "and I have ordered some. But I must make my excuses if it is served in the Chinese fashion. I know that Mr. Waddington prefers whisky, but that I am afraid I cannot offer him."
"I know you English love tea," said the Mother Superior, "and I’ve ordered some. But I have to apologize if it’s served the Chinese way. I know Mr. Waddington prefers whisky, but I’m afraid I can’t offer him that."
She smiled and there was a hint of malice in her grave eyes.
She smiled, and there was a trace of malice in her serious eyes.
"Oh, come, ma mère, you speak as if I were a confirmed drunkard."
"Oh, come on, ma mère, you talk like I'm a definite alcoholic."
"I wish you could say that you never drink, Mr. Waddington."
"I wish you could say that you never drink, Mr. Waddington."
"I can at all events say that I never drink except to excess."
"I can definitely say that I only drink to excess."
The Mother Superior laughed and translated into French for Sister St. Joseph the flippant remark. She looked at him with lingering, friendly eyes.
The Mother Superior laughed and translated the casual remark into French for Sister St. Joseph. She looked at him with warm, friendly eyes.
"We must make allowances for Mr. Waddington because two or three times when we had no money at all and did not know how we were to feed our orphans Mr. Waddington came to our rescue."
"We need to be understanding towards Mr. Waddington because on two or three occasions when we had no money and had no idea how to feed our orphans, Mr. Waddington came to our rescue."
The convert who had opened the door for them now came in with a tray on which were Chinese cups, a tea-pot and a little plate of the French cakes called Madeleines.
The convert who had opened the door for them now walked in with a tray holding Chinese cups, a teapot, and a small plate of the French cakes called Madeleines.
"You must eat the Madeleines," said the Mother Superior, "because Sister St. Joseph made them for you herself this morning."
"You have to eat the Madeleines," said the Mother Superior, "because Sister St. Joseph made them for you herself this morning."
They talked of commonplace things. The Mother Superior asked Kitty how long she had been in China and if the journey from Tching-Yen had greatly tired her. She asked her if she had been in France and if she did not find the climate of Tching-Yen trying. It was a conversation, trivial but friendly, which gained a peculiar savour from the circumstances. The parlour was very quiet, so that you could hardly believe that you were in the midst of a populous city. Peace dwelt there. And yet all round about the epidemic was raging and the people, terrified and restless, were kept in check but by the strong will of a soldier who was more than half a brigand. Within the convent walls the infirmary was crowded with sick and dying soldiers, and of the orphans in the nuns' charge a quarter were dead.
They talked about ordinary things. The Mother Superior asked Kitty how long she had been in China and if the trip from Tching-Yen had worn her out. She wanted to know if Kitty had been to France and if she found the climate of Tching-Yen difficult. It was a conversation, trivial but friendly, that gained a unique flavor from the situation. The parlor was very quiet, making it hard to believe that they were in the middle of a busy city. Peace lingered there. Yet all around, the epidemic was spreading, and the people, scared and restless, were held back only by the strong will of a soldier who was more than half a bandit. Inside the convent walls, the infirmary was packed with sick and dying soldiers, and a quarter of the orphans under the nuns' care had died.
Kitty, impressed she hardly knew why, observed the grave lady who asked her these amiable questions. She was dressed in white and the only colour on her habit was the red heart that burned on her breast. She was a woman of middle age, she might have been forty or fifty, it was impossible to say, for there were few wrinkles on her smooth, pale face, and you received the impression that she was far from young chiefly from the dignity of her bearing, her assurance, and the emaciation of her strong and beautiful hands. The face was long with a large mouth and large, even teeth; the nose though not small, was delicate and sensitive; but it was the eyes, under their thin black brows, which gave her face its intense and tragic character. They were very large, black, and though not exactly cold, by their calm steadiness strangely compelling. Your first thought when you looked at the Mother Superior was that as a girl she must have been beautiful, but in a moment you realised that this was a woman whose beauty, depending on character, had grown with advancing years. Her voice was deep, low and controlled, and whether she spoke in English or in French she spoke slowly. But the most striking thing about her was the air she had of authority tempered by Christian charity; you felt in her the habit of command. To be obeyed was natural to her, but she accepted obedience with humility. You could not fail to see that she was deeply conscious of the authority of the church which upheld her. But Kitty had a surmise that notwithstanding her austere demeanour she had for human frailty a human tolerance and it was impossible to look at her grave smile when she listened to Waddington, unabashed, talking nonsense, without being sure that she had a lively sense of the ridiculous.
Kitty, impressed for reasons she couldn't quite identify, observed the serious woman who asked her these friendly questions. She wore a white outfit, with the only splash of color being the red heart that glowed on her chest. She was middle-aged, possibly in her forties or fifties; it was hard to tell because her smooth, pale face had few wrinkles. The impression that she wasn't very young mostly came from the dignity she exuded, her confidence, and the thin elegance of her strong and beautiful hands. Her face was long, with a wide mouth and large, even teeth; her nose was delicate and sensitive, though not small. However, it was her eyes, framed by slender black brows, that gave her face its intense and tragic quality. They were very large, dark, and while not exactly cold, their calmness had a strangely compelling effect. When you first looked at the Mother Superior, you thought she must have been beautiful as a girl, but you quickly realized that her beauty, rooted in her character, had matured gracefully over the years. Her voice was deep, soft, and controlled, and whether she spoke English or French, she did so slowly. But what struck you most was her aura of authority blended with Christian kindness; you sensed that commanding others came naturally to her, yet she accepted their obedience with humility. It was clear that she was acutely aware of the church’s authority that supported her. Still, Kitty suspected that beneath her serious exterior, she held a humane tolerance for human flaws, and it was impossible not to notice her grave smile while listening to Waddington, unabashedly rambling, which left you certain that she had a keen sense of the absurd.
But there was some other quality in her which Kitty vaguely felt, but could not put a name to. It was something that notwithstanding the Mother Superior's cordiality and the exquisite manners which made Kitty feel like an awkward school-girl, held her at a distance.
But there was another quality in her that Kitty sensed but couldn't identify. It was something that, despite the Mother Superior's friendliness and the charming manners that made Kitty feel like a clumsy schoolgirl, kept her at a distance.
xlii
"MONSIEUR ne mange rien," said Sister St. Joseph.
"Monsieur isn't eating anything," said Sister St. Joseph.
"Monsieur's palate is ruined by Manchu cooking," replied the Mother Superior.
"Monsieur's taste is spoiled by Manchu cooking," replied the Mother Superior.
The smile left Sister St. Joseph's face and she assumed an expression of some primness. Waddington, a roguish glance in his eyes, took another cake. Kitty did not understand the incident.
The smile faded from Sister St. Joseph's face, and she took on a somewhat stiff expression. Waddington, with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, grabbed another cake. Kitty was confused by what had just happened.
"To prove to you how unjust you are, ma mère, I will ruin the excellent dinner that awaits me."
"To show you how unfair you are, my mother, I will ruin the amazing dinner that's waiting for me."
"If Mrs. Fane would like to see over the convent I shall be glad to show her." The Mother Superior turned to Kitty with a deprecating smile. "I am sorry you should see it just now when everything is in disorder. We have so much work and not enough Sisters to do it. Colonel Yü has insisted on our putting our infirmary at the disposal of sick soldiers and we have had to make the réfectoire into an infirmary for our orphans."
"If Mrs. Fane would like to tour the convent, I'd be happy to show her around." The Mother Superior turned to Kitty with an apologetic smile. "I'm sorry you have to see it at a time when everything is in disarray. We have so much work and not enough Sisters to help. Colonel Yü has insisted that we make our infirmary available for sick soldiers, so we've had to convert the réfectoire into an infirmary for our orphans."
She stood at the door to allow Kitty to pass and together, followed by Sister St. Joseph and Waddington, they walked along cool white corridors. They went first into a large, bare room where a number of Chinese girls were working at elaborate embroideries. They stood up when the visitors entered and the Mother Superior showed Kitty specimens of the work.
She stood at the door to let Kitty pass, and together, followed by Sister St. Joseph and Waddington, they walked down the cool white hallways. They entered a large, empty room where several Chinese girls were working on intricate embroidery. They stood up when the visitors walked in, and the Mother Superior showed Kitty examples of their work.
"We go on with it notwithstanding the epidemic because it takes their minds off the danger."
"We continue with it despite the epidemic because it distracts them from the danger."
They went to a second room in which younger girls were doing plain sewing, hemming and stitching, and then into a third where there were only tiny children under the charge of a Chinese convert. They were playing noisily and when the Mother Superior came in they crowded round her, mites of two and three, with their black Chinese eyes and their black hair; and they seized her hands and hid themselves in her great skirts. An enchanting smile lit up her grave face, and she fondled them; she spoke little chaffing words which Kitty, ignorant though she was of Chinese, could tell were like caresses. She shuddered a little, for in their uniform dress, sallow-skinned, stunted, with their flat noses, they looked to her hardly human. They were repulsive. But the Mother Superior stood among them like Charity itself. When she wished to leave the room they would not let her go, but clung to her, so that, with smiling expostulations, she had to use a gentle force to free herself. They at all events found nothing terrifying in this great lady.
They entered a second room where younger girls were busy with basic sewing, hemming, and stitching, and then moved into a third room filled only with tiny children under the supervision of a Chinese convert. The kids were playing loudly, and when the Mother Superior walked in, they gathered around her, little ones aged two and three, with their dark Chinese eyes and black hair; they grabbed her hands and tucked themselves into her long skirts. A charming smile brightened her serious face as she affectionately touched them; she said a few teasing words that Kitty, despite not knowing Chinese, could recognize as loving. She felt a bit uneasy because, in their identical outfits, with sallow skin and small stature, and flat noses, they appeared to her almost inhuman. They were unsettling. But the Mother Superior stood among them like a symbol of Charity itself. When she tried to leave the room, they wouldn’t let her go, clinging to her, so she had to gently pry herself free while smiling and gently protesting. To them, this great lady was nothing to fear.
"You know of course," she said, as they walked along another corridor, "that they are only orphans in the sense that their parents have wished to be rid of them. We give them a few cash for every child that is brought in, otherwise they will not take the trouble, but do away with them." She turned to the Sister. "Have any come to-day?" she asked.
"You know," she said as they walked down another hallway, "that they're only orphans because their parents wanted to get rid of them. We give them a little cash for every child that’s brought in; otherwise, they wouldn't bother and would just get rid of them." She turned to the Sister. "Have any come in today?" she asked.
"Four."
"4."
"Now, with the cholera, they are more than ever anxious not to be burdened with useless girls."
"Now, with the cholera outbreak, they are more anxious than ever not to be stuck with useless girls."
She showed Kitty the dormitories and then they passed a door on which was painted the word infirmerie. Kitty heard groans and loud cries and sounds as though beings not human were in pain.
She showed Kitty the dorms and then they walked past a door that had the word infirmerie painted on it. Kitty heard moans and loud cries, as if non-human creatures were in pain.
"I will not show you the infirmary," said the Mother Superior in her placid tones. "It is not a sight that one would wish to see." A thought struck her. "I wonder if Dr. Fane is there?"
"I won't show you the infirmary," said the Mother Superior in her calm voice. "It's not something you'd want to see." A thought crossed her mind. "I wonder if Dr. Fane is there?"
She looked interrogatively at the Sister and she, with her merry smile, opened the door and slipped in. Kitty shrank back as the open door allowed her to hear more horribly the tumult within. Sister St. Joseph came back.
She looked questioningly at the Sister, who, with her cheerful smile, opened the door and slipped inside. Kitty recoiled as the open door let her hear the chaos inside even more clearly. Sister St. Joseph returned.
"No, he has been and will not be back again till later."
"No, he’s been gone and won’t be back till later."
"What about number six?"
"What about number 6?"
"Pauvre garçon, he's dead."
"Poor guy, he's dead."
The Mother Superior crossed herself and her lips moved in a short and silent prayer.
The Mother Superior crossed herself, and her lips moved in a brief, silent prayer.
They passed by a courtyard and Kitty's eyes fell upon two long shapes that lay side by side on the ground covered with a piece of blue cotton. The Superior turned to Waddington.
They walked by a courtyard, and Kitty noticed two long shapes resting side by side on the ground, covered with a piece of blue cotton. The Superior turned to Waddington.
"We are so short of beds that we have to put two patients in one and the moment a sick man dies he must be bundled out in order to make room for another." But she gave Kitty a smile. "Now we will show you our chapel. We are very proud of it. One of our friends in France sent us a little while ago a life-size statue of the Blessed Virgin."
"We're so short on beds that we have to put two patients in one, and the moment one sick person passes away, we have to quickly remove them to make space for another." But she smiled at Kitty. "Now we'll show you our chapel. We're really proud of it. One of our friends in France recently sent us a life-size statue of the Blessed Virgin."
xliii
The chapel was no more than a long low room with white-washed walls and rows of deal benches; at the end was the altar on which stood the image; it was in plaster of Paris painted in crude colours; it was very bright and new and garish. Behind it was a picture in oils of the Crucifixion with the two Maries at the foot of the Cross in extravagant attitudes of grief. The drawing was bad and the dark pigments were put on with an eye that knew nothing of the beauty of colour. Around the walls were the Stations of the Cross painted by the same unfortunate hand. The chapel was hideous and vulgar.
The chapel was just a long, low room with whitewashed walls and rows of wooden benches; at the end was the altar with an image placed on it; it was made of plaster of Paris and painted in bright, basic colors; it looked very new and flashy. Behind it was an oil painting of the Crucifixion, featuring the two Marys at the foot of the Cross in overly dramatic poses of sorrow. The drawing was poor, and the dark colors were applied without any understanding of the beauty of color. Along the walls were the Stations of the Cross painted by the same unfortunate artist. The chapel was ugly and tasteless.
The two nuns on entering knelt down to say a prayer and then, rising, the Mother Superior began once more to chat with Kitty.
The two nuns walked in, knelt to pray, and then stood up as the Mother Superior started chatting with Kitty again.
"Everything that can be broken is broken when it comes here, but the statue presented to us by our benefactor came from Paris without so much as the smallest chip. There is no doubt that it was a miracle."
"Everything that can break gets broken when it arrives here, but the statue our benefactor gave us came from Paris without even the tiniest chip. It's definitely a miracle."
Waddington's malicious eyes gleamed, but he held his tongue.
Waddington's malevolent eyes sparkled, but he stayed silent.
"The altarpiece and the Stations of the Cross were painted by one of our Sisters, Sœur St. Anselme." The Mother Superior crossed herself. "She was a real artist. Unfortunately, she fell a victim to the epidemic. Do you not think that they are very beautiful?"
"The altarpiece and the Stations of the Cross were painted by one of our Sisters, Sister St. Anselme." The Mother Superior made the sign of the cross. "She was truly talented. Sadly, she became a victim of the epidemic. Don't you think they are very beautiful?"
Kitty faltered an affirmative. On the altar were bunches of paper flowers and the candlesticks were distractingly ornate.
Kitty hesitated but said yes. On the altar were bunches of paper flowers, and the candlesticks were overly ornate.
"We have the privilege of keeping here the Blessed Sacrament."
"We have the honor of housing the Blessed Sacrament here."
"Yes?" said Kitty, not understanding.
"Yes?" Kitty said, confused.
"It has been a great comfort to us during this time of so terrible trouble."
"It has been a great comfort to us during this time of such terrible trouble."
They left the chapel and retraced their steps to the parlour in which they had first sat.
They left the chapel and went back to the lounge where they had first sat.
"Would you like to see the babies that came in this morning before you go?"
"Do you want to see the babies that arrived this morning before you leave?"
"Very much," said Kitty.
"Definitely," said Kitty.
The Mother Superior led them into a tiny room on the other side of the passage. On a table, under a cloth, there was a singular wriggling. The Sister drew back the cloth and displayed four tiny, naked infants. They were very red and they made funny restless movements with their arms and legs; their quaint little Chinese faces were screwed up into strange grimaces. They looked hardly human; queer animals of an unknown species, and yet there was something singularly moving in the sight. The Mother Superior looked at them with an amused smile.
The Mother Superior guided them into a small room on the other side of the hallway. On a table, covered by a cloth, there was something moving beneath it. The Sister pulled back the cloth to reveal four tiny, naked babies. They were very red and moved their arms and legs in restless ways; their adorable little Chinese faces were contorted into odd expressions. They hardly looked human, resembling strange creatures from an unknown species, yet there was something distinctly touching about the scene. The Mother Superior watched them with an amused smile.
"They seem very lively. Sometimes they are brought in only to die. Of course we baptize them the moment they come."
"They seem really lively. Sometimes they are brought in just to die. Of course, we baptize them as soon as they arrive."
"The lady's husband will be pleased with them," said Sister St. Joseph. "I think he could play by the hour with the babies. When they cry he has only to take them up, and he makes them comfortable in the crook of his arm, so that they laugh with delight."
"The lady's husband will be happy with them," said Sister St. Joseph. "I think he could play with the babies for hours. When they cry, all he has to do is pick them up and hold them snugly in the crook of his arm, and they start laughing with joy."
Then Kitty and Waddington found themselves at the door. Kitty gravely thanked the Mother Superior for the trouble she had taken. The nun bowed with a condescension that was at once dignified and affable.
Then Kitty and Waddington found themselves at the door. Kitty seriously thanked the Mother Superior for the effort she had put in. The nun bowed with a graciousness that was both dignified and friendly.
"It has been a great pleasure. You do not know how kind and helpful your husband has been to us. He has been sent to us by Heaven. I am glad that you came with him. When he goes home it must be a great comfort to him to have you there with your love and your—your sweet face. You must take care of him and not let him work too hard. You must look after him for all our sakes."
"It’s been such a pleasure. You have no idea how kind and helpful your husband has been to us. He’s truly been sent to us by Heaven. I’m really glad you came with him. When he goes home, it must be such a comfort for him to have you there with your love and your—your lovely face. You need to take care of him and make sure he doesn’t work too hard. Look out for him for all our sakes."
Kitty flushed. She did not know what to say. The Mother Superior held out her hand and while she held it Kitty was conscious of those cool, thoughtful eyes which rested on her with detachment and yet with something that looked like a profound understanding.
Kitty blushed. She didn't know what to say. The Mother Superior extended her hand, and while she held it, Kitty felt those cool, thoughtful eyes on her, observing her with detachment but also with what seemed like a deep understanding.
Sister St. Joseph closed the door behind them and Kitty got into her chair. They went back through the narrow, winding streets. Waddington made a casual remark; Kitty did not answer. He looked round, but the side curtains of the chair were drawn and he could not see her. He walked on in silence. But when they reached the river and she stepped out to his surprise he saw that her eyes were streaming with tears.
Sister St. Joseph closed the door behind them, and Kitty settled into her chair. They made their way through the narrow, winding streets. Waddington made a casual comment, but Kitty didn’t reply. He glanced over, but the side curtains of the chair were closed, so he couldn’t see her. He continued walking in silence. But when they reached the river and she stepped out, to his surprise, he saw that her eyes were streaming with tears.
"What is the matter?" he asked, his face puckered into an expression of dismay.
"What’s wrong?" he asked, his face twisted in a look of concern.
"Nothing." She tried to smile. "Only foolishness."
"Nothing." She attempted to smile. "Just foolishness."
xliv
Alone once more in the sordid parlour of the dead missionary, lying on the long chair that faced the window, her abstracted eyes on the temple across the river (now again at the approach of evening aerial and lovely), Kitty tried to set in order the feelings in her heart. She would never have believed that this visit to the convent could so have moved her. She had gone from curiosity. She had nothing else to do and after looking for so many days at the walled city across the water she was not unwilling to have at least a glimpse of its mysterious streets.
Alone again in the grim parlor of the deceased missionary, stretched out on the long chair facing the window, her distant gaze on the temple across the river (now once more beautiful as evening approached), Kitty tried to sort out her emotions. She would have never thought that this visit to the convent would affect her so deeply. She had come out of curiosity. She didn’t have anything else going on, and after spending so many days looking at the walled city across the water, she was at least eager to catch a glimpse of its mysterious streets.
But once within the convent it had seemed to her that she was transported into another world situated strangely neither in space nor time. Those bare rooms and the white corridors, austere and simple, seemed to possess the spirit of something remote and mystical. The little chapel, so ugly and vulgar, in its very crudeness was pathetic; it had something which was wanting in the greatness of a cathedral, with its stained glass and its pictures it was very humble; and the faith which had adorned it, the affection which cherished it, had endued it with a delicate beauty of the soul. The methodical way in which the convent's work was carried on in the midst of the pestilence showed a coolness in the face of danger and a practical sense, almost ironical it was so matter of fact, which were deeply impressive. In Kitty's ears rang still the ghastly sounds she heard when for a moment Sister St. Joseph opened the infirmary door.
But once inside the convent, it felt to her like she was transported to another world, one oddly outside of space and time. Those bare rooms and white corridors, austere and simple, seemed to hold the spirit of something distant and mystical. The little chapel, so ugly and vulgar, was strangely touching in its crudeness; it had a quality that was missing in the grandeur of a cathedral. With its stained glass and images, it was quite humble; yet the faith that adorned it and the love that nurtured it gave it a delicate beauty of the soul. The organized way in which the convent carried out its work amid the plague showed a coolness in the face of danger and a practical sense—almost ironic in its matter-of-factness—which was deeply moving. In Kitty's ears still echoed the horrifying sounds she heard when Sister St. Joseph briefly opened the infirmary door.
It was unexpected the way they had spoken of Walter. First the Sister and then the Mother Superior herself, and the tone of her voice had been very gentle when she praised him. Oddly enough it gave her a little thrill of pride to know that they thought so well of him. Waddington also had told something of what Walter was doing; but it was not only his competence that the nuns praised (in Tching-Yen she had known that he was thought clever), they spoke of his thoughtfulness and his tenderness. Of course he could be very tender. He was at his best when you were ill; he was too intelligent to exasperate, and his touch was pleasant, cool and soothing. By some magic he seemed able by his mere presence to relieve your suffering. She knew that she would never see again in his eyes the look of affection which she had once been so used to that she found it merely exasperating. She knew now how immense was his capacity for loving; in some odd way he was pouring it out on these wretched sick who had only him to look to. She did not feel jealousy, but a sense of emptiness; it was as though a support that she had grown so accustomed to as not to realise its presence were suddenly withdrawn from her so that she swayed this way and that like a thing that was top-heavy.
It was surprising how they had talked about Walter. First the Sister and then the Mother Superior herself, and her tone had been very gentle when she praised him. Oddly enough, it gave her a little thrill of pride to know that they thought so highly of him. Waddington had also shared some of what Walter was doing; but it wasn’t just his skills that the nuns praised (in Tching-Yen she had known he was considered clever); they talked about his thoughtfulness and tenderness. Of course, he could be very tender. He was at his best when you were sick; he was too smart to be annoying, and his touch was nice, cool, and soothing. By some magic, he seemed to relieve your suffering just by being there. She knew she would never again see in his eyes the look of affection she had once taken for granted and found irritating. Now she realized how immense his capacity for love was; in some strange way, he was pouring it out on these wretched sick who only had him to rely on. She didn’t feel jealous, but rather a sense of emptiness; it was as if a support she had grown so used to that she didn’t even notice it had suddenly been taken away, causing her to sway this way and that like something top-heavy.
She had only contempt for herself because once she had felt contempt for Walter. He must have known how she regarded him and he had accepted her estimate without bitterness. She was a fool and he knew it and because he loved her it had made no difference to him. She did not hate him now, nor feel resentment of him, but fear rather and perplexity. She could not but admit that he had remarkable qualities, sometimes she thought that there was even in him a strange and unattractive greatness; it was curious then that she could not love him, but loved still a man whose worthlessness was now so clear to her. After thinking, thinking, all through those long days she rated accurately Charles Townsend's value; he was a common fellow and his qualities were second-rate. If she could only tear from her heart the love that still lingered there! She tried not to think of him.
She only felt contempt for herself because she had once looked down on Walter. He must have known how she felt about him, and he had accepted her opinion without any bitterness. She was a fool, and he understood that; yet his love for her made it not matter to him. She didn’t hate him now or resent him; instead, she felt fear and confusion. She had to acknowledge that he had remarkable qualities, and sometimes she thought there was even a strange and unattractive greatness in him. It was puzzling that she couldn’t love him, yet she still loved a man whose worthlessness was now so obvious to her. After thinking, thinking, through those long days, she assessed Charles Townsend's value accurately; he was an ordinary guy and his qualities were mediocre. If only she could remove that lingering love for him from her heart! She tried not to think about him.
Waddington too thought highly of Walter. She alone had been blind to his merit. Why? Because he loved her and she did not love him. What was it in the human heart that made you despise a man because he loved you? But Waddington had confessed that he did not like Walter. Men didn't. It was easy to see that those two nuns had for him a feeling which was very like affection. He was different with women; notwithstanding his shyness you felt in him an exquisite kindliness.
Waddington also thought very highly of Walter. She alone had failed to recognize his worth. Why? Because he loved her, and she didn’t love him back. What is it about the human heart that makes someone despise a man simply because he loves you? But Waddington admitted that he didn’t like Walter. Men generally didn’t. It was clear that those two nuns had a feeling for him that was very much like affection. He was different with women; despite his shyness, you sensed in him a unique kindness.
xlv
But after all it was the nuns that had most deeply touched her. Sister St. Joseph, with her merry face and apple red cheeks; she had been one of the little band that came out to China with the Mother Superior ten years before and she had seen one after another of her companions die of disease, privation and homesickness; and yet she remained cheerful and happy. What was it that gave her that naïve and charming humour? And the Mother Superior. Kitty in fancy stood again in her presence and once more she felt humble and ashamed. Though she was so simple and unaffected she had a native dignity which inspired awe, and you could not imagine that any one could treat her without respect. Sister St. Joseph by the way she stood, by every small gesture and the intonation of her answers, had shown the deep submission in which she held herself; and Waddington, frivolous and impertinent, had shown by his tone that he was not quite at his ease. Kitty thought it unnecessary to have told her that the Mother Superior belonged to one of the great families of France; there was that in her bearing which suggested ancient race; and she had the authority of one who has never known that it is possible to be disobeyed. She had the condescension of a great lady and the humility of a saint. There was in her strong, handsome and ravaged face an austerity that was passionate; and at the same time she had a solicitude and a gentleness which permitted those little children to cluster, noisy and unafraid, in the assurance of her deep affection. When she had looked at the four new-born babies she had worn a smile that was sweet and yet profound: it was like a ray of sunshine on a wild and desolate heath. What Sister St. Joseph had said so carelessly of Walter moved Kitty strangely; she knew that he had desperately wanted her to bear a child, but she had never suspected from his reticence that he was capable with a baby of showing without embarrassment a charming and playful tenderness. Most men were silly and awkward with babies. How strange he was!
But in the end, it was the nuns who had touched her the most. Sister St. Joseph, with her cheerful face and rosy cheeks; she had been part of the small group that came to China with the Mother Superior ten years earlier and had seen one after another of her friends die from illness, hardship, and homesickness; yet she remained upbeat and happy. What gave her that innocent and delightful sense of humor? And then there was the Mother Superior. Kitty imagined herself back in her presence and once again felt humble and ashamed. Although she was so simple and genuine, she exhibited a natural dignity that inspired respect, and it was hard to imagine anyone treating her without reverence. Sister St. Joseph, through her posture, every little gesture, and the tone of her responses, revealed the deep humility with which she regarded herself; whereas Waddington, silly and disrespectful, showed by his tone that he felt a bit uncomfortable. Kitty thought it unnecessary to mention that the Mother Superior came from one of the prominent families in France; there was something in her demeanor that spoke of an old lineage, and she carried the authority of someone who has never known the possibility of being disobeyed. She had the graciousness of a highborn lady and the humility of a saint. Her strong, striking face bore a passionate sternness, yet at the same time, she had a caring and gentle nature that allowed the little children to gather around her, noisy and unafraid, reassured by her deep affection. When she looked at the four newborn babies, she wore a smile that was both sweet and profound: like a ray of sunshine on a wild and desolate landscape. What Sister St. Joseph had casually said about Walter struck Kitty in a strange way; she knew he had desperately wanted her to have a child, but she had never suspected from his reserved nature that he was capable of showing charming and playful tenderness with a baby without any awkwardness. Most men were silly and clumsy around infants. How strange he was!
But to all that moving experience there had been a shadow (a dark lining to the silver cloud), insistent and plain, which disconcerted her. In the sober gaiety of Sister St. Joseph, and much more in the beautiful courtesy of the Mother Superior, she had felt an aloofness which oppressed her. They were friendly and even cordial, but at the same time they held something back, she knew not what, so that she was conscious that she was nothing but a casual stranger. There was a barrier between her and them. They spoke a different language not only of the tongue but of the heart. And when the door was closed upon her she felt that they had put her out of their minds so completely, going about their neglected work again without delay, that for them she might never have existed. She felt shut out not only from that poor little convent, but from some mysterious garden of the spirit after which with all her soul she hankered. She felt on a sudden alone as she had never felt alone before. That was why she had wept.
But through all that moving experience, there was a shadow (a dark lining to the silver cloud), persistent and clear, that unsettled her. In the calm joy of Sister St. Joseph, and even more in the lovely courtesy of the Mother Superior, she sensed a distance that weighed on her. They were friendly and even warm, but at the same time, they held something back, and she didn’t know what it was, making her aware that she was just a casual stranger. There was a barrier between her and them. They spoke a different language, not just in words but in spirit. And when the door closed behind her, she felt like they had completely forgotten her, returning to their neglected work without delay, as if she had never existed. She felt excluded not only from that small convent but from some mysterious garden of the spirit that she longed for with all her heart. Suddenly, she felt alone in a way she had never experienced before. That was why she had cried.
And now, throwing back her head wearily, she sighed: "Oh, I'm so worthless."
And now, leaning back her head tiredly, she sighed, "Oh, I'm so worthless."
xlvi
That evening Walter came back to the bungalow a little earlier than usual. Kitty was lying on the long chair by the open window. It was nearly dark.
That evening, Walter returned to the bungalow a bit earlier than usual. Kitty was lying on the lounge chair by the open window. It was almost dark.
"Don't you want a lamp?" he asked.
"Don't you want a lamp?" he asked.
"They'll bring it when dinner is ready."
"They'll bring it when dinner's ready."
He talked to her always quite casually, of trifling things, as though they were friendly acquaintances, and there was never anything in his manner to suggest that he harboured malice in his heart. He never met her eyes and he never smiled. He was scrupulously polite.
He always talked to her in a relaxed way, about trivial things, as if they were just casual acquaintances, and there was never anything in his demeanor to imply that he held any resentment. He never looked her in the eye and he never smiled. He was extremely polite.
"Walter, what do you propose we should do if we get through the epidemic?" she asked.
"Walter, what do you think we should do if we get through the epidemic?" she asked.
He waited for a moment before answering. She could not see his face.
He waited a moment before responding. She couldn't see his face.
"I haven't thought."
"I haven't thought about it."
In the old days she said carelessly whatever came into her head; it never occurred to her to think before she spoke; but now she was afraid of him; she felt her lips tremble and her heart beat painfully.
In the past, she used to say whatever was on her mind without a second thought; it never crossed her mind to think before she spoke. But now she was scared of him; she felt her lips shaking and her heart pounding painfully.
"I went to the convent this afternoon."
"I went to the convent this afternoon."
"So I heard."
"Yeah, I heard."
She forced herself to speak though she could hardly frame the words.
She pushed herself to talk even though she could barely put the words together.
"Did you really want me to die when you brought me here?"
"Did you actually want me to die when you brought me here?"
"If I were you I'd leave well alone, Kitty. I don't think any good will come of talking about what we should do much better to forget."
"If I were you, I would just leave it alone, Kitty. I don't think talking about it will lead to anything good; it's better to forget it."
"But you don't forget; neither do I. I've been thinking a great deal since I came here. Won't you listen to what I have to say?"
"But you don't forget; neither do I. I've been thinking a lot since I got here. Will you listen to what I have to say?"
"Certainly."
"Of course."
"I treated you very badly. I was unfaithful to you."
"I treated you really poorly. I cheated on you."
He stood stock still. His immobility was strangely terrifying.
He stood completely still. His lack of movement was oddly frightening.
"I don't know whether you'll understand what I mean. That sort of thing doesn't mean very much to a woman when it's over. I think women have never quite understood the attitude that men take up." She spoke abruptly, in a voice she would hardly have recognised as her own. "You know what Charlie was and you knew what he'd do. Well, you were quite right. He's a worthless creature. I suppose I shouldn't have been taken in by him if I hadn't been as worthless as he. I don't ask you to forgive me. I don't ask you to love me as you used to love me. But couldn't we be friends? With all these people dying in thousands round us, and with those nuns in their convent . . ."
"I don't know if you'll get what I'm saying. That kind of thing doesn't really mean much to a woman when it's all over. I think women have never completely understood the mindset that men have." She spoke suddenly, in a voice she could hardly recognize as her own. "You know what Charlie was like and you knew what he'd do. Well, you were right. He's a worthless guy. I guess I shouldn't have been fooled by him if I hadn't been as worthless as he is. I don't expect you to forgive me. I don't expect you to love me like you used to. But can't we be friends? With all these people dying by the thousands around us, and with those nuns in their convent . . ."
"What have they got to do with it?" he interrupted.
"What do they have to do with it?" he interrupted.
"I can't quite explain. I had such a singular feeling when I went there to-day. It all seems to mean so much. It's all so terrible and their self-sacrifice is so wonderful; I can't help feeling it's absurd and disproportionate, if you understand what I mean, to distress yourself because a foolish woman has been unfaithful to you. I'm much too worthless and insignificant for you to give me a thought."
"I can’t really explain it. I felt something really different when I went there today. It all seems so significant. It’s all so awful, and their selflessness is amazing; I can’t shake the feeling that it’s ridiculous and over the top, if you know what I mean, to get upset because some foolish woman has cheated on you. I’m far too unimportant and insignificant for you to worry about me."
He did not answer, but he did not move away; he seemed to be waiting for her to continue.
He didn't respond, but he didn't back away either; he looked like he was waiting for her to keep talking.
"Mr. Waddington and the nuns have told me such wonderful things about you. I'm very proud of you, Walter."
"Mr. Waddington and the nuns have shared such amazing things about you. I'm really proud of you, Walter."
"You used not to be; you used to feel contempt for me. Don't you still?"
"You didn't used to be like this; you used to look down on me. Don't you still?"
"Don't you know that I'm afraid of you?"
"Don't you know that I'm scared of you?"
Again he was silent.
He was quiet again.
"I don't understand you," he said at last. "I don't know what it is you want."
"I don't get you," he finally said. "I have no idea what you want."
"Nothing for myself. I only want you to be a little less unhappy."
"Nothing for me. I just want you to be a bit less unhappy."
She felt him stiffen and his voice was very cold when he answered.
She felt him tense up, and his
"You're mistaken in thinking I'm unhappy. I have a great deal too much to do to think of you very often."
"You're wrong if you think I'm unhappy. I have way too much going on to think about you very often."
"I have wondered if the nuns would allow me to go and work at the convent. They are very short handed and if I could be of any help I should be grateful to them."
"I've been thinking about whether the nuns would let me go work at the convent. They’re really short on help, and if I could pitch in, I’d be thankful to them."
"It is not easy work or pleasant work. I doubt if it would amuse you long."
"It's not easy work or enjoyable work. I doubt it would entertain you for long."
"Do you absolutely despise me, Walter?"
"Do you really hate me, Walter?"
"No." He hesitated and his voice was strange. "I despise myself."
"No." He paused, and his voice sounded unusual. "I hate myself."
xlvii
It was after dinner. As usual Walter sat by the lamp and read. He read every evening till Kitty went to bed and then went into a laboratory which he had fitted up in one of the bungalow's empty rooms. Here he worked late into the night. He slept little. He was occupied with she knew not what experiments. He told her nothing of his work; but even in the old days he had been reticent on this: he was not by nature expansive. She thought deeply of what he had just said to her: the conversation had led to nothing. She knew him so little that she could not be sure if he was speaking the truth or not. Was it possible that, whereas he now existed so ominously for her, she had entirely ceased to exist for him? Her conversation which had entertained him once because he loved her, now that he loved her no longer might be merely tedious to him. It mortified her.
It was after dinner. As usual, Walter sat by the lamp and read. He read every evening until Kitty went to bed, and then he went into a lab he had set up in one of the bungalow's empty rooms. Here, he worked late into the night. He slept very little. He was involved in experiments she didn’t know about. He never told her anything about his work; even in the past, he had always been tight-lipped about it: he wasn’t the type to open up. She thought deeply about what he had just said to her: the conversation had led nowhere. She knew him so little that she couldn't tell if he was being honest or not. Was it possible that, while he seemed so ominous to her now, she had completely faded from his mind? The conversations that had once entertained him because he loved her might now be just annoying to him. That thought upset her.
She looked at him. The light of the lamp displayed his profile as though it were a cameo. With his regular and finely-cut features it was very distinguished, but it was more than severe, it was grim: that immobility of his, only his eyes moving as he perused each page, was vaguely terrifying. Who would have thought that this hard face could be melted by passion to such a tenderness of expression? She knew and it excited in her a little shiver of distaste. It was strange that though he was good-looking as well as honest, reliable and talented, it had been so impossible for her to love him. It was a relief that she need never again submit to his caresses.
She looked at him. The lamp light highlighted his profile like a cameo. With his symmetrical and well-defined features, he looked quite distinguished, but there was more to it than just severity; it was grim. His stillness, with only his eyes moving as he read each page, was somewhat unsettling. Who would have imagined that this tough exterior could soften with such tender expression? She knew, and it sent a little shiver of distaste through her. It was odd that although he was good-looking, honest, dependable, and talented, it had been impossible for her to love him. It was a relief that she would never have to endure his affection again.
He would not answer when she had asked him whether in forcing her to come here he had really wished to kill her. The mystery of this fascinated and horrified her. He was so extraordinarily kind; it was incredible that he could have had such a devilish intention. He must have suggested it only to frighten her and to get back on Charlie (that would be like his sardonic humour) and then from obstinacy or from fear of looking foolish insisted on her going through with it.
He wouldn’t answer when she asked him if he really wanted to kill her by forcing her to come here. The mystery of it both fascinated and horrified her. He was so incredibly kind; it was hard to believe he could have such a malicious intention. He must have brought it up just to scare her and get back at Charlie (that would be just like his twisted sense of humor), and then, out of stubbornness or fear of looking foolish, insisted that she follow through with it.
Yes, he said he despised himself. What did he mean by that? Once again Kitty looked at his calm cool face. She might not even be in the room, he was so unconscious of her.
Yes, he said he hated himself. What did he mean by that? Once again, Kitty looked at his calm, cool face. She might as well not have been in the room; he was so unaware of her.
"Why do you despise yourself?" she asked, hardly knowing that she spoke, as though she were continuing without a break the earlier conversation.
"Why do you hate yourself?" she asked, barely aware that she was speaking, as if she were picking up right where the previous conversation left off.
He put down his book and observed her reflectively. He seemed to gather his thoughts from a remote distance.
He set his book aside and looked at her thoughtfully. It seemed like he was collecting his thoughts from far away.
"Because I loved you."
"Because I loved you."
She flushed and looked away. She could not bear his cold, steady and appraising gaze. She understood what he meant. It was a little while before she answered.
She turned red and looked away. She couldn't handle his cold, steady, and evaluating stare. She knew what he was implying. It took her a little while to respond.
"I think you do me an injustice," she said. "It's not fair to blame me because I was silly and frivolous and vulgar. I was brought up like that. All the girls I know are like that. . . . It's like reproaching someone who has no ear for music because he's bored at a symphony concert. Is it fair to blame me because you ascribed to me qualities I hadn't got? I never tried to deceive you by pretending I was anything I wasn't. I was just pretty and gay. You don't ask for a pearl necklace or a sable coat at a booth in a fair; you ask for a tin trumpet and a toy balloon."
"I think you're being unfair to me," she said. "It's not right to blame me just because I was silly, carefree, and a bit trashy. I grew up in an environment like that. All the girls I know are like that... It’s like blaming someone who can’t appreciate music for being bored at a symphony concert. Is it fair to hold me responsible for the qualities you thought I had but I actually don’t? I never tried to trick you by pretending to be someone I’m not. I was just pretty and fun-loving. You wouldn’t expect a pearl necklace or a fur coat at a carnival booth; you’d ask for a toy trumpet and a balloon."
"I don't blame you."
"I get it."
His voice was weary. She was beginning to feel a trifle impatient with him. Why could he not realise, what suddenly had become so clear to her, that beside all the terror of death under whose shadow they lay and beside the awe of the beauty which she had caught a glimpse of that day, their own affairs were trivial? What did it really matter if a silly woman had committed adultery and why should her husband, face to face with the sublime, give it a thought? It was strange that Walter with all his cleverness should have so little sense of proportion. Because he had dressed a doll in gorgeous robes and set her in a sanctuary to worship her, and then discovered that the doll was filled with sawdust he could neither forgive himself nor her. His soul was lacerated. It was all make-believe that he had lived on, and when the truth shattered it he thought reality itself was shattered. It was true enough, he would not forgive her because he could not forgive himself.
His voice sounded tired. She was starting to feel a bit impatient with him. Why couldn’t he see, what had suddenly become so clear to her, that despite all the fear of death lingering over them and the awe of the beauty she had caught a glimpse of that day, their own problems were insignificant? What did it really matter if a foolish woman had cheated, and why should her husband, facing something so extraordinary, even think about it? It was odd that Walter, with all his intelligence, had such a poor sense of perspective. Because he had dressed a doll in beautiful clothes and placed her in a shrine to worship, and then discovered that the doll was just stuffed with sawdust, he could neither forgive himself nor her. His heart was broken. It was all a façade he had lived behind, and when the truth shattered it, he thought reality itself was broken. It was true, he wouldn’t forgive her because he couldn’t forgive himself.
She thought that she heard him give a faint sigh and she shot a rapid glance at him. A sudden thought struck her and it took her breath away. She only just refrained from giving a cry.
She thought she heard him let out a soft sigh, and she quickly glanced at him. A sudden thought hit her and left her breathless. She barely stopped herself from crying out.
Was it what they called—a broken heart—that he suffered from?
Was it what they called a broken heart that he was dealing with?
xlviii
All the next day Kitty thought of the convent; and the morning after, early, soon after Walter had gone, taking the amah with her to get chairs, she crossed the river. It was barely day and the Chinese crowding the ferry boat, some in the blue cotton of the peasant, others in the black robes of respectability, had a strange look of the dead being borne over the water to the land of shadow. And when they stepped ashore they stood for a little at the landing-place uncertainly as though they did not quite know where to go, before desultorily, in twos and threes, they wandered up the hill.
All the next day, Kitty couldn't stop thinking about the convent. The following morning, shortly after Walter left, she took the amah with her to get chairs and crossed the river. It was still early, and the Chinese people crowding the ferry boat—some in blue cotton peasant outfits and others in black robes that signified respectability—had an odd look, like the dead being carried over the water to the land of shadows. When they stepped onto the shore, they lingered for a moment at the landing place, looking unsure of where to go, before meandering up the hill in small groups.
At that hour the streets of the city were very empty so that more than ever it seemed a city of the dead. The passers-by had an abstracted air so that you might almost have thought them ghosts. The sky was unclouded and the early sun shed a heavenly mildness on the scene; it was difficult to imagine, on that blithe, fresh and smiling morn, that the city lay gasping, like a man whose life is being throttled out of him by a maniac's hands, in the dark clutch of the pestilence. It was incredible that nature (the blue of the sky was clear like a child's heart) should be so indifferent when men were writhing in agony and going to their death in fear. When the chairs were set down at the convent door a beggar arose from the ground and asked Kitty for alms. He was clad in faded and shapeless rags that looked as though he had raked them out of a muck-heap, and through their rents you saw his skin hard and rough and tanned like the hide of a goat; his bare legs were emaciated, and his head, with its shock of coarse grey hair (the cheeks hollow, the eyes wild), was the head of a madman. Kitty turned from him in frightened horror, and the chair-bearers in gruff tones bade him begone, but he was importunate, and to be rid of him, shuddering, Kitty gave him a few cash.
At that hour, the city streets were almost deserted, making it feel more than ever like a ghost town. The people walking by looked lost in thought, making you think they might be spirits. The sky was clear, and the early sun cast a gentle warmth over everything; it was hard to believe that on such a cheerful, bright, and smiling morning, the city was struggling like a man being choked by a madman's grip in the dark grip of disease. It was unbelievable that nature (the blue of the sky was as clear as a child's heart) could be so indifferent while people were suffering in pain and facing death in fear. When the chairs were placed at the convent door, a beggar rose from the ground and asked Kitty for money. He wore tattered and ill-fitting rags that looked like they had been pulled out of a garbage pile, and through the holes, you could see his skin, which was hard, rough, and tanned like a goat's hide; his bare legs were thin, and his head, with its messy grey hair (sunken cheeks, wild eyes), looked like that of a madman. Kitty turned away in fear, and the chair-bearers harshly told him to go away, but he was persistent. To get rid of him, Kitty, shuddering, gave him a few coins.
The door was opened and the amah explained that Kitty wished to see the Mother Superior. She was taken once more into the stiff parlour in which it seemed a window had never been opened, and here she sat so long that she began to think her message had not been delivered. At last the Mother Superior came in.
The door swung open, and the maid explained that Kitty wanted to see the Mother Superior. She was led back into the stuffy parlor that felt like it had never had a window opened, and she sat there for so long that she started to wonder if her message had ever been delivered. Finally, the Mother Superior entered.
"I must ask you to excuse me for keeping you waiting," she said. "I did not expect you and I was occupied."
"I need to apologize for making you wait," she said. "I didn't expect you, and I was tied up."
"Forgive me for troubling you. I am afraid I have come at an inconvenient moment."
"Sorry to bother you. I’m afraid I’ve come at a bad time."
The Mother Superior gave her a smile, austere but sweet, and begged her to sit down. But Kitty saw that her eyes were swollen. She had been weeping. Kitty was startled, for she had received from the Mother Superior the impression that she was a woman whom earthly troubles could not greatly move.
The Mother Superior smiled at her, both serious and kind, and urged her to take a seat. But Kitty noticed that her eyes were puffy. She had been crying. Kitty was taken aback, as she had thought the Mother Superior was someone who wasn't easily affected by worldly troubles.
"I am afraid something has happened," she faltered. "Would you like me to go away? I can come another time."
"I’m afraid something’s gone wrong," she hesitated. "Do you want me to leave? I can come back another time."
"No, no. Tell me what I can do for you. It is only—only that one of our Sisters died last night." Her voice lost its even tone and her eyes filled with tears. "It is wicked of me to grieve, for I know that her good and simple soul has flown straight to Heaven; she was a saint; but it is difficult always to control one's weakness. I am afraid I am not always very reasonable."
"No, no. Just tell me how I can help you. It’s just that one of our Sisters passed away last night." Her voice broke, and her eyes filled with tears. "It feels wrong for me to be sad, because I know her good and simple soul has gone straight to Heaven; she was a saint. But it's hard to always keep my emotions in check. I worry that I'm not always very rational."
"I'm so sorry, I'm so dreadfully sorry," said Kitty.
"I'm really sorry, I'm truly sorry," said Kitty.
Her ready sympathy brought a sob into her voice.
Her instant sympathy made her voice quiver with emotion.
"She was one of the Sisters who came out from France with me ten years ago. There are only three of us left now. I remember, we stood in a little group at the end of the boat (what do you call it, the bow?) and as we steamed out of the harbour at Marseilles and we saw the golden figure of Saint-Marie la Grace, we said a prayer together. It had been my greatest wish since I entered religion to be allowed to come to China, but when I saw the land grow distant I could not prevent myself from weeping. I was their Superior; it was not a very good example I was giving my daughters. And then Sister St. Francis Xavier—that is the name of the Sister who died last night—took my hand and told me not to grieve; for wherever we were, she said, there was France and there was God."
"She was one of the Sisters who came from France with me ten years ago. Now there are just three of us left. I remember we stood in a small group at the end of the boat (what do you call it, the bow?) as we sailed out of the harbor in Marseilles and saw the golden figure of Saint-Marie la Grace; we said a prayer together. It had always been my biggest wish since I joined the convent to come to China, but when I saw the land getting smaller in the distance, I couldn’t help but cry. I was their Superior; I wasn’t setting a very good example for my daughters. Then Sister St. Francis Xavier—that's the Sister who died last night—held my hand and told me not to be sad; because wherever we were, she said, there was France and there was God."
That severe and handsome face was distorted by the grief which human nature wrung from her and by the effort to restrain the tears which her reason and her faith refused. Kitty looked away. She felt that it was indecent to peer into that struggle.
That intense and attractive face was twisted by the sorrow that human nature forced from her and by the effort to hold back the tears that her reason and faith wouldn't allow. Kitty turned her gaze aside. She felt that it was inappropriate to intrude on that struggle.
"I have been writing to her father. She, like me, was her mother's only daughter. They were fisher folk in Brittany, and it will be hard for them. Oh, when will this terrible epidemic cease? Two of our girls have been attacked this morning and nothing but a miracle can save them. These Chinese have no resistance. The loss of Sister St. Francis is very severe. There is so much to do and now fewer than ever to do it. We have Sisters at our other houses in China who are eager to come, all our Order, I think, would give anything in the world (only they have nothing) to come here; but it is almost certain death; and so long as we can manage with the Sisters we have I am unwilling that others should be sacrificed."
"I've been writing to her dad. She, like me, was her mom's only daughter. They were fishermen in Brittany, and it’s going to be tough for them. Oh, when will this awful epidemic end? Two of our girls were affected this morning, and only a miracle can save them. These Chinese have no immunity. The loss of Sister St. Francis is really hard. There's so much to do and now fewer people than ever to do it. We have Sisters at our other houses in China who are eager to come; I think everyone in our Order would give anything to be here (except they have nothing) because it’s practically a death sentence; and as long as we can get by with the Sisters we have, I don’t want to put others at risk."
"That encourages me, ma mère," said Kitty. "I have been feeling that I had come at a very unfortunate moment. You said the other day that there was more work than the Sisters could do, and I was wondering if you would allow me to come and help them. I do not mind what I do if I can only be useful. I should be thankful if you just set me to scrub the floors."
"That makes me feel better, ma mère," said Kitty. "I’ve been thinking that I arrived at a pretty bad time. You mentioned the other day that there was more work than the Sisters could handle, and I was hoping you’d let me come and help them. I don’t care what I do as long as I can be useful. I’d be grateful if you just put me to scrubbing the floors."
The Mother Superior gave an amused smile and Kitty was astonished at the mobile temperament which could so easily pass from mood to mood.
The Mother Superior smiled with amusement, and Kitty was amazed at the way her emotions could shift so quickly from one mood to another.
"There is no need to scrub the floors. That is done after a fashion by the orphans." She paused and looked kindly at Kitty. "My dear child, do you not think that you have done enough in coming with your husband here? That is more than many wives would have had the courage to do, and for the rest how can you be better occupied than in giving him peace and comfort when he comes home to you after the day's work? Believe me, he needs then all your love and all your consideration."
"There’s no need to scrub the floors. The orphans take care of that in their own way." She paused and looked kindly at Kitty. "My dear, don’t you think you’ve done enough just by coming here with your husband? That’s more than most wives would have been brave enough to do, and honestly, how can you better spend your time than by providing him with peace and comfort when he comes home after a long day? Trust me, he needs all your love and support then."
Kitty could not easily meet the eyes which rested on her with a detached scrutiny and with an ironical kindliness.
Kitty couldn't easily meet the eyes that watched her with a detached scrutiny and a teasing kindliness.
"I have nothing whatever to do from morning till night," said Kitty. "I feel that there is so much to be done that I cannot bear to think that I am idle. I don't want to make a nuisance of myself, and I know that I have no claim either on your kindness or on your time, but I mean what I say and it would be a charity that you were doing me if you would let me be of some help to you."
"I have nothing to do from morning until night," said Kitty. "I feel like there’s so much that needs doing that I can't stand being idle. I don’t want to be a burden, and I know I have no right to your kindness or your time, but I really mean it, and it would be a kindness if you would let me help you."
"You do not look very strong. When you did us the pleasure of coming to see us the day before yesterday it seemed to me that you were very pale. Sister St. Joseph thought that perhaps you were going to have a baby."
"You don’t look very strong. When you visited us the day before yesterday, I thought you seemed really pale. Sister St. Joseph thought you might be pregnant."
"No, no," cried Kitty, flushing to the roots of her hair.
"No, no," Kitty exclaimed, her face turning bright red.
The Mother Superior gave a little, silvery laugh.
The Mother Superior let out a light, silvery laugh.
"It is nothing to be ashamed of, my dear child, nor is there anything improbable in the supposition. How long have you been married?"
"It’s nothing to be ashamed of, my dear child, and there’s nothing unlikely about that assumption. How long have you been married?"
"I am pale because I am naturally pale, but I am very strong, and I promise you I am not afraid of work."
"I may be pale because it’s just my natural look, but I’m really strong, and I promise you, I’m not afraid of hard work."
Now the Superior was complete mistress of herself. She assumed unconsciously the air of authority which was habitual to her and she held Kitty in an appraising scrutiny. Kitty felt unaccountably nervous.
Now the Superior was completely in control of herself. She unconsciously projected the air of authority she was used to, and she regarded Kitty with a careful look. Kitty felt inexplicably anxious.
"Can you speak Chinese?"
"Can you speak Mandarin?"
"I'm afraid not," answered Kitty.
"Sorry, I can't," answered Kitty.
"Ah, that is a pity. I could have put you in charge of the elder girls. It is very difficult just now, and I am afraid they will get—what do you call? Out of hand?" she concluded with a tentative sound.
"Ah, that’s too bad. I could have had you oversee the older girls. It's really hard right now, and I'm worried they’ll get—what do you call it? Out of control?" she finished uncertainly.
"Could I not be of help to the Sisters in nursing? I am not at all afraid of the cholera. I could nurse the girls or the soldiers."
"Couldn't I help the Sisters with nursing? I'm not scared of cholera at all. I could care for the girls or the soldiers."
The Mother Superior, unsmiling now, a reflective look on her face, shook her head.
The Mother Superior, now without a smile and a thoughtful expression on her face, shook her head.
"You do not know what the cholera is. It is a dreadful thing to see. The work in the infirmary is done by soldiers and we need a Sister only to supervise. And so far as the girls are concerned . . . no, no, I am sure your husband would not wish it; it is a terrible and frightening sight."
"You don't know what cholera is. It's a terrible thing to witness. The work in the infirmary is handled by soldiers, and we only need a Sister to oversee things. As for the girls... no, no, I'm sure your husband wouldn't want that; it's a horrifying and scary sight."
"I should grow used to it."
"I should get used to it."
"No, it is out of the question. It is our business and our privilege to do such things, but there is no call for you to do so."
"No, that's not going to happen. It's our responsibility and our privilege to handle those things, but you don't need to worry about it."
"You make me feel very useless and very helpless. It seems incredible that there should be nothing that I can do."
"You make me feel really useless and helpless. It’s hard to believe there’s nothing I can do."
"Have you spoken to your husband of your wish?"
"Have you talked to your husband about what you want?"
"Yes."
Yes.
The Mother Superior looked at her as though she were delving into the secrets of her heart, but when she saw Kitty's anxious and appealing look she gave a smile.
The Mother Superior looked at her as if she were uncovering the secrets of her heart, but when she noticed Kitty's worried and pleading expression, she smiled.
"Of course you are a Protestant?" she asked.
"Are you a Protestant?" she asked.
"Yes."
Yes.
"It doesn't matter. Dr. Watson, the missionary who died, was a Protestant and it made no difference. He was all that was most charming to us. We owe him a deep debt of gratitude."
"It doesn't matter. Dr. Watson, the missionary who passed away, was a Protestant, and that didn't change anything. He was everything that was most appealing to us. We owe him a great deal of gratitude."
Now the flicker of a smile passed over Kitty's face, but she did not say anything. The Mother Superior seemed to reflect. She rose to her feet.
Now a flicker of a smile crossed Kitty's face, but she didn't say anything. The Mother Superior appeared to be lost in thought. She stood up.
"It is very good of you. I think I can find something for you to do. It is true that now Sister St. Francis has been taken from us, it is impossible for us to cope with the work. When will you be ready to start?"
"It’s really nice of you. I think I can find something for you to help with. Since Sister St. Francis has been taken from us, it’s impossible for us to manage all the work. When will you be ready to begin?"
"Now."
"Right now."
"À la bonne heure. I am content to hear you say that."
"Good to hear. I'm glad to hear you say that."
"I promise you I will do my best. I am very grateful to you for the opportunity that you are giving me."
"I promise I'll do my best. I'm really grateful to you for the opportunity you're giving me."
The Mother Superior opened the parlour door, but as she was going out she hesitated. Once more she gave Kitty a long, searching and sagacious look. Then she laid her hand gently on her arm.
The Mother Superior opened the parlor door, but as she was stepping out, she paused. Once again, she gave Kitty a long, probing, and wise look. Then she gently placed her hand on her arm.
"You know, my dear child, that one cannot find peace in work or in pleasure, in the world or in a convent, but only in one's soul."
"You know, my dear child, that you can't find peace in work or in pleasure, in the world or in a convent, but only within your soul."
Kitty gave a little start, but the Mother Superior passed swiftly out.
Kitty jumped a bit, but the Mother Superior quickly walked out.
xlix
Kitty found the work a refreshment to her spirit. She went to the convent every morning soon after sunrise and did not return to the bungalow till the westering sun flooded the narrow river and its crowded junks with gold. The Mother Superior gave into her case the smaller children. Kitty's mother had brought to London from her native Liverpool a practical sense of housewifery and Kitty, notwithstanding her air of frivolity, had always had certain gifts to which she referred only in bantering tones. Thus she could cook quite well and she sewed beautifully. When she disclosed this talent she was set to supervise the stitching and hemming of the younger girls. They knew a little French and every day she picked up a few words of Chinese so that it was not difficult for her to manage. At other times she had to see that the smallest children did not get into mischief; she had to dress and undress them and take care that they rested when rest was needed. There were a good many babies and these were in charge of amahs, but she was bidden to keep an eye on them. None of the work was very important and she would have liked to do something which was more arduous; but the Mother Superior paid no attention to her entreaties and Kitty stood sufficiently in awe of her not to be importunate.
Kitty found the work refreshing for her spirit. She went to the convent every morning shortly after sunrise and didn't return to the bungalow until the setting sun bathed the narrow river and its crowded boats in gold. The Mother Superior assigned her the younger children. Kitty's mother had brought a practical sense of homemaking from her hometown of Liverpool, and Kitty, despite her seemingly carefree attitude, had always had certain skills she only mentioned jokingly. She could cook quite well and she sewed beautifully. When she revealed this talent, she was put in charge of overseeing the stitching and hemming of the younger girls. They knew a bit of French, and every day she picked up a few words of Chinese, so managing them wasn't too hard. At other times, she had to make sure the smallest children didn't get into trouble; she had to dress and undress them and ensure they rested when needed. There were quite a few babies, and these were looked after by amahs, but she was asked to keep an eye on them. None of the work was very important, and she would have liked to do something more challenging; however, the Mother Superior ignored her requests, and Kitty was respectful enough not to persist.
For the first few days she had to make something of an effort to overcome the faint distaste she felt for these little girls, in their ugly uniforms, with their stiff black hair, their round yellow faces, and their staring, sloe-black eyes. But she remembered the soft look which had transfigured so beautifully the countenance of the Mother Superior when on Kitty's first visit to the convent she had stood surrounded by those ugly little things, and she would not allow herself to surrender to her instinct. And presently, taking in her arms one or other of the tiny creatures, crying because of a fall or a cutting tooth, when Kitty found that a few soft words, though in a language the child could not understand, the pressure of her arms and the softness of her cheek against the weeping yellow face, could comfort and console, she began to lose all her feeling of strangeness. The small children, without any fear of her, came to her in their childish troubles and it gave her a peculiar happiness to discern their confidence. It was the same with the older girls, those to whom she taught sewing; their bright, clever smiles and the pleasure she could give them by a word of praise, touched her. She felt that they liked her and, flattered and proud, she liked them in return.
For the first few days, she had to make an effort to get over her slight dislike for these little girls in their unattractive uniforms, with their stiff black hair, round yellow faces, and wide, dark eyes. But she remembered the gentle expression that had beautifully transformed the Mother Superior's face when Kitty first visited the convent and was surrounded by these not-so-cute kids. She didn’t want to give in to her initial feelings. Soon, as she held one of the tiny kids who was crying from a fall or teething discomfort, Kitty discovered that a few kind words, even in a language the child didn’t understand, along with the embrace and the softness of her cheek against the tear-streaked yellow face, could bring comfort. She began to lose her sense of awkwardness. The little ones came to her with their little problems, unafraid, and it brought her a special joy to see their trust. The same went for the older girls whom she taught to sew; their bright, clever smiles and the joy she could give them with a compliment moved her. She sensed that they liked her and, feeling appreciated and proud, she liked them back.
But there was one child that she could not grow used to. It was a little girl of six, an idiot with a huge hydrocephalic head that swayed top-heavily on a small, squat body, large vacant eyes and a drooling mouth; the creature spoke hoarsely a few mumbled words; it was revolting and horrible; and for some reason it conceived an idiot attachment for Kitty so that it followed her about as she changed her place from one part of the large room to another. It clung to her skirt and rubbed its face against her knees. It sought to fondle her hands. She shivered with disgust. She knew it yearned for caresses and she could not bring herself to touch it.
But there was one child she just couldn’t get used to. It was a little girl of six, an intellectually disabled child with a huge hydrocephalic head that swayed heavily on a small, squat body, large vacant eyes, and a drooling mouth. The child would hoarsely mumble a few words; it was repulsive and disturbing. For some reason, the child developed a clingy attachment to Kitty, following her around as she moved from one part of the large room to another. It clung to her skirt and rubbed its face against her knees, trying to hold her hands. She shivered with disgust. She knew it craved affection, but she couldn’t bring herself to touch it.
Once, speaking of it to Sister St. Joseph, she said that it was a pity it lived. Sister St. Joseph smiled and stretched out her hand to the misformed thing. It came and rubbed its bulging forehead against it.
Once, while talking about it with Sister St. Joseph, she said it was a shame it was alive. Sister St. Joseph smiled and reached out her hand to the misshapen creature. It came forward and rubbed its swollen forehead against her hand.
"Poor little mite," said the nun. "She was brought here positively dying. By the mercy of Providence I was at the door just as she came. I thought there was not a moment to lose, so I baptized her at once. You would not believe what trouble we have had to keep her with us. Three or four times we thought that her little soul would escape to Heaven."
"Poor little thing," said the nun. "She was brought here nearly dead. By the grace of Providence, I was at the door just as she arrived. I thought there wasn’t a moment to waste, so I baptized her right away. You wouldn’t believe the trouble we’ve had keeping her with us. Three or four times, we thought her little soul was about to leave for Heaven."
Kitty was silent. Sister St. Joseph in her loquacious way began to gossip of other things. And next day when the idiot child came to her and touched her hand Kitty nerved herself to place it in a caress on the great bare skull. She forced her lips into a smile. But suddenly the child, with an idiot perversity, left her; it seemed to lose interest in her, and that day and the following days paid her no attention. Kitty did not know what she had done and tried to lure it to her with smiles and gestures, but it turned away and pretended not to see her.
Kitty was quiet. Sister St. Joseph, in her talkative way, started to gossip about other things. The next day, when the simple-minded child came to her and touched her hand, Kitty gathered her courage to place it gently on the large, bare skull. She forced a smile. But suddenly, the child, in an ironic twist, left her; it seemed to lose interest in her and that day, as well as the next few days, ignored her completely. Kitty had no idea what she had done wrong and tried to entice it back with smiles and gestures, but it turned away and acted like she wasn't even there.
l
Since the nuns were busy from morning till night with a hundred duties Kitty saw little of them but at the services in the bare, humble chapel. On her first day the Mother Superior, catching sight of her seated at the back behind the girls on the benches according to their ages, stopped and spoke to her.
Since the nuns were occupied from morning till night with countless responsibilities, Kitty saw little of them except during the services in the simple, humble chapel. On her first day, the Mother Superior, noticing her sitting at the back behind the girls on the benches based on their ages, paused and talked to her.
"You must not think it necessary for you to come to the chapel when we do," she said. "You are a Protestant and you have your own convictions."
"You don't have to feel like you need to come to the chapel with us," she said. "You’re a Protestant, and you have your own beliefs."
"But I like to come, Mother. I find that it rests me."
"But I like coming, Mom. I find it refreshing."
The Mother Superior gave her a moment's glance and slightly inclined her grave head.
The Mother Superior glanced at her for a moment and slightly nodded her serious head.
"Of course you will do exactly as you choose. I merely wanted you to understand that you are under no obligation."
"Of course, you'll do whatever you want. I just wanted you to know that you don't have to feel obligated."
But with Sister St. Joseph Kitty soon became on terms not of intimacy perhaps but of familiarity. The economy of the convent was in her charge and to look after the material well-being of that big family kept the Sister on her feet all day. She said that the only time she had to rest was that which she devoted to prayer. But it pleased her towards evening when Kitty was with the girls at their work to come in and, vowing that she was tired out and had not a moment to spare, sit down for a few minutes and gossip. When she was not in the presence of the Mother Superior she was a talkative, merry creature, fond of a joke, and she did not dislike a bit of scandal. Kitty stood in no fear of her, her habit did not prevent Sister St. Joseph from being a good-natured, homely woman, and she chattered with her gaily. She did not mind with her showing how badly she talked French and they laughed with one another over Kitty's mistakes. The Sister taught her every day a few useful words of Chinese. She was a farmer's daughter and at heart she was still a peasant.
But with Sister St. Joseph, Kitty soon became familiar, if not close. The convent's budget was her responsibility, and managing the material needs of that big family kept Sister St. Joseph busy all day. She said the only time she took a break was when she was praying. However, she enjoyed coming in towards evening when Kitty was with the girls at their work, claiming she was exhausted and had no time to spare, just to sit down for a few minutes and gossip. When she wasn't around the Mother Superior, she was a lively, chatty person who loved a good joke and didn’t mind a bit of scandal. Kitty wasn’t intimidated by her; her habit didn’t stop Sister St. Joseph from being a warm, down-to-earth woman, and they joked together happily. Kitty didn’t care that her French was poor, and they laughed over Kitty's mistakes. The Sister taught her a few useful Chinese words every day. She was a farmer's daughter and at heart, she remained a peasant.
"I used to keep the cows when I was little," she said, "like St. Joan of Arc. But I was too wicked to have visions. It was fortunate, I think, for my father would certainly have whipped me if I had. He used often to whip me, the good old man, for I was a very naughty little girl. I am ashamed sometimes when I think now of the pranks I used to play."
"I used to take care of the cows when I was a kid," she said, "like St. Joan of Arc. But I was too mischievous to have visions. It was probably for the best, because my dad definitely would have punished me if I had. He often punished me, the good man, because I was a very naughty little girl. Sometimes I feel ashamed when I think about the tricks I used to pull."
Kitty laughed at the thought that this corpulent, middle-aged nun could ever have been a wayward child. And yet there was something childlike in her still so that your heart went out to her: she seemed to have about her an aroma of the countryside in autumn when the apple trees are laden with fruit and the crops are in and safely housed. She had not the tragic and austere saintliness of the Mother Superior, but a gaiety that was simple and happy.
Kitty laughed at the idea that this heavyset, middle-aged nun could have ever been a rebellious child. Yet, there was something innocent in her still that made you feel for her: she seemed to carry the scent of the countryside in autumn when the apple trees are full of fruit and the harvest is safely stored away. She didn’t have the serious and solemn saintliness of the Mother Superior, but instead had a joy that was straightforward and cheerful.
"Do you never wish to go home again, ma sœur?" asked Kitty.
"Don't you ever wish you could go home again, ma sœur?" asked Kitty.
"Oh, no. It would be too hard to come back. I love to be here and I am never so happy as when I am among the orphans. They're so good, they're so grateful. But it is all very well to be a nun (on a beau être religieuse) still one has a mother and one cannot forget that one drank the milk of her breasts. She is old, my mother, and it is hard never to see her again; but then she is fond of her daughter-in-law, and my brother is good to her. His son is growing up now, I should think they will be glad of an extra pair of strong arms on the farm; he was only a child when I left France, but he promised to have a fist that you could fell an ox with."
"Oh, no. It would be too hard to come back. I love being here, and I'm never as happy as when I'm with the orphans. They're so good and so grateful. But while it's nice to be a nun (on a beau être religieuse), I still have a mother, and I can't forget that I drank from her breast. She’s getting old, my mom, and it’s tough not seeing her again; but she really likes her daughter-in-law, and my brother is good to her. His son is growing up now; I bet they'll appreciate an extra pair of strong hands on the farm. He was just a child when I left France, but he promised to have a fist strong enough to fell an ox."
It was almost impossible in that quiet room, listening to the nun, to realise that on the other side of these four walls cholera was raging. Sister St. Joseph had an unconcern which conveyed itself to Kitty.
It was nearly impossible in that quiet room, listening to the nun, to realize that cholera was raging just outside these four walls. Sister St. Joseph had a calmness that was contagious to Kitty.
She had a naïve curiosity about the world and its inhabitants. She asked Kitty all kinds of questions about London and England, a country, she thought, where so thick was the fog that you could not see your hand at midday, and she wanted to know if Kitty went to balls and whether she lived in a grand house and how many brothers and sisters she had. She spoke often of Walter. The Mother Superior said he was wonderful and every day they prayed for him. How lucky Kitty was to have a husband who was so good and so brave and so clever.
She had a naive curiosity about the world and its people. She asked Kitty all sorts of questions about London and England, a country she imagined was so foggy that you couldn’t see your hand at noon. She wanted to know if Kitty went to parties, whether she lived in a big house, and how many siblings she had. She often talked about Walter. The Mother Superior said he was amazing, and every day they prayed for him. How lucky Kitty was to have a husband who was so good, brave, and smart.
li
But sooner or later Sister St. Joseph returned to the subject of the Mother Superior. Kitty had been conscious from the beginning that the personality of this woman dominated the convent. She was regarded by all that dwelt there with love certainly and with admiration, but also with awe and not a little dread. Notwithstanding her kindliness Kitty herself felt like a schoolgirl in her presence. She was never quite at her ease with her, for she was filled with a sentiment which was so strange that it embarrassed her: reverence. Sister St. Joseph with an ingenious desire to impress, told Kitty how great the family was to which the Mother Superior belonged; she had among her ancestors persons of historic importance and she was un peu cousine with half the kings in Europe: Alphonso of Spain had hunted at her father's, and they had châteaux all over France. It must have been hard to leave so much grandeur. Kitty listened smilingly, but not a little impressed.
But sooner or later, Sister St. Joseph brought up the topic of the Mother Superior again. From the beginning, Kitty had noticed that this woman's presence overshadowed the convent. Everyone who lived there regarded her with affection and admiration, but also with awe and a bit of fear. Despite her kindness, Kitty felt like a schoolgirl around her. She was never completely comfortable, as she was overwhelmed by a feeling that was so unusual it made her self-conscious: reverence. Sister St. Joseph, in her clever way to impress, told Kitty about the prestigious family the Mother Superior came from; she had relatives of historical significance and was related to half the kings in Europe: Alphonso of Spain had hunted at her father's place, and they owned châteaux all over France. It must have been tough to leave behind so much grandeur. Kitty listened with a smile, but she was definitely impressed.
"Du reste, you have only to look at her," said the Sister, "to see that, comme famille, c'est le dessus du panier."
"Besides, you just have to look at her," said the Sister, "to see that, as a family, they are at the top of the heap."
"She has the most beautiful hands that I have ever seen," said Kitty.
"She has the prettiest hands I've ever seen," Kitty said.
"Ah, but if you only knew how she had used them. She is not afraid of work, notre bonne mère."
"Ah, if you only knew how she had used them. She isn't afraid of work, our good mother."
When they had come to this city there had been nothing. They had built the convent. The Mother Superior had made the plans and supervised the work. The moment they arrived they began to save the poor little unwanted girls from the baby-tower and the cruel hands of the midwife. At first they had had no beds to sleep in and no glass to keep out the night air ("and there is nothing," said Sister St. Joseph, "which is more unwholesome"); and often they had no money left, not only to pay the builders, but even to buy their simple fare; they lived like peasants, what was she saying? the peasants in France, tenez, the men who worked for her father, would have thrown to the pigs the food they ate. And then the Mother Superior would collect her daughters round her and they would kneel and pray; and the Blessed Virgin would send money. A thousand francs would arrive by post next day, or a stranger, an Englishman (a Protestant, if you please) or even a Chinaman would knock at the door while they were actually on their knees and bring them a present. Once they were in such straits that they all made a vow to the Blessed Virgin that they would recite a neuvaine in her honour if she succoured them, and, would you believe it? that funny Mr. Waddington came to see us next day and saying that we looked as though we all wanted a good plate of roast beef gave us a hundred dollars.
When they arrived in this city, there was nothing. They built the convent. The Mother Superior made the plans and oversaw the work. As soon as they got here, they started rescuing the poor little unwanted girls from the baby tower and the harsh hands of the midwife. At first, they had no beds to sleep in and no glass to keep out the night air ("and there is nothing," Sister St. Joseph said, "more unwholesome"); often, they had no money left, not just to pay the builders but even to buy their simple meals; they lived like peasants—what was she saying? The peasants in France, tenez, the men who worked for her father, would have thrown the food they ate to the pigs. Then the Mother Superior would gather her daughters around her, and they would kneel and pray; and the Blessed Virgin would send money. A thousand francs would arrive in the mail the next day, or a stranger, an Englishman (a Protestant, mind you), or even a Chinese man would knock at the door while they were actually on their knees and present them with a gift. Once, they were in such a tough spot that they all vowed to the Blessed Virgin that they would recite a neuvaine in her honor if she helped them, and wouldn't you know it? That amusing Mr. Waddington came to see us the next day and, saying that we looked like we could use a good plate of roast beef, handed us a hundred dollars.
What a comic little man he was, with his bald head and his little shrewd eyes (ses petits yeux malins) and his jokes. Mon Dieu, how he murdered the French language, and yet you could not help laughing at him. He was always in a good humour. All through this terrible epidemic he carried himself as if he were enjoying a holiday. He had a heart quite French and a wit so that you would hardly believe he was English. Except for his accent. But sometimes Sister St. Joseph thought he spoke badly on purpose to make you laugh. Of course his morals were not all one could wish; but still that was his business (with a sigh, a shrug and a shake of the head) and he was a bachelor and a young man.
What a funny little man he was, with his bald head and his clever little eyes and his jokes. My goodness, how he butchered the French language, but you couldn’t help but laugh at him. He was always in a good mood. Throughout that terrible epidemic, he carried himself as if he were on vacation. He had a heart that was very French and a sense of humor that would make you believe he wasn’t English. Except for his accent. But sometimes Sister St. Joseph thought he spoke poorly on purpose to get a laugh. Of course, his morals weren’t exactly ideal, but that was his business (with a sigh, a shrug, and a shake of the head) and he was a bachelor and a young man.
"What is wrong with his morals, ma sœur?" asked Kitty smiling.
"What’s wrong with his morals, sis?" asked Kitty with a smile.
"Is it possible that you do not know? It is a sin for me to tell you. I have no business to say such things. He lives with a Chinese woman, that is to say, not a Chinese woman, but a Manchu. A princess, it appears, and she loves him to distraction."
"Is it possible that you don't know? It's a sin for me to say. I shouldn't be talking about this. He’s living with a Chinese woman, well, not exactly a Chinese woman, but a Manchu. Apparently, she's a princess, and she loves him to bits."
"That sounds quite impossible," cried Kitty.
"That sounds really impossible," exclaimed Kitty.
"No, no, I promise you, it is everything that is most true. It is very wicked of him. Those things are not done. Did you not hear, when you first came to the convent and he would not eat the madeleines that I had made expressly, that notre bonne mère said his stomach was deranged by Manchu cooking? That was what she meant and you should have seen the head that he made. It is a story altogether curious. It appears that he was stationed at Hankow during the revolution when they were massacring the Manchus and this good little Waddington saved the lives of one of their great families. They are related to the Imperial Family. The girl fell violently in love with him and—well, the rest you can imagine. And then when he left Hankow she ran away and followed him and now she follows him everywhere, and he has had to resign himself to keep her, poor fellow, and I daresay he is very fond of her; they are quite charming sometimes, these Manchu women. But what am I thinking of? I have a thousand things to do and I sit here. I am a bad religious. I am ashamed of myself."
"No, no, I promise you, it’s absolutely true. It’s very wrong of him. Those things just don’t happen. Didn’t you hear, when you first arrived at the convent and he wouldn’t eat the madeleines I made just for him, that notre bonne mère said his stomach was messed up from Manchu cooking? That’s what she meant, and you should have seen his expression. It’s quite an interesting story. It turns out he was stationed at Hankow during the revolution when they were massacring the Manchus, and this good little Waddington saved the lives of one of their prominent families. They’re connected to the Imperial Family. The girl fell head over heels for him and—well, you can guess the rest. When he left Hankow, she ran away to follow him, and now she’s with him everywhere. He’s had to come to terms with keeping her, poor guy, and I’d say he’s quite fond of her; these Manchu women can be quite charming sometimes. But what am I thinking? I have a thousand things to do and I’m just sitting here. I’m a terrible nun. I’m ashamed of myself."
lii
Kitty had a queer feeling that she was growing. The constant occupation distracted her mind and the glimpses she had of other lives and other outlooks awakened her imagination. She began to regain her spirits; she felt better and stronger. It had seemed to her that she could do nothing now but weep; but to her surprise, and not a little to her confusion, she caught herself laughing at this and that. It began to seem quite natural to live in the midst of a terrible epidemic. She knew that people were dying to the right and left of her, but she ceased very much to think of it. The Mother Superior had forbidden her to go into the infirmaries and the closed doors excited her curiosity. She would have liked to peep in, but could not do so without being seen, and she did not know what punishment the Mother Superior would inflict upon her. It would be dreadful to be sent away. She was devoted to the children now and they would miss her if she went; in fact she did not know what they would do without her.
Kitty had a strange feeling that she was growing. The constant activity distracted her mind, and the glimpses she had of other lives and perspectives sparked her imagination. She started to feel better and stronger. It had seemed to her that all she could do was cry, but to her surprise, and a bit to her confusion, she found herself laughing at this and that. It began to feel normal to live in the midst of a terrible epidemic. She knew that people were dying all around her, but she stopped thinking about it so much. The Mother Superior had forbidden her from going into the infirmaries, and the closed doors piqued her curiosity. She wanted to sneak a look inside, but she couldn't do it without being noticed, and she had no idea what punishment the Mother Superior would impose on her. It would be awful to be sent away. She was devoted to the children now, and they would miss her if she left; in fact, she had no idea what they would do without her.
And one day it occurred to her that she had neither thought of Charles Townsend nor dreamt of him for a week. Her heart gave a sudden thud against her ribs: she was cured. She could think of him now with indifference. She loved him no longer. Oh, the relief and the sense of liberation! It was strange to look back and remember how passionately she had yearned for him; she thought she would die when he failed her; she thought life thenceforward had nothing to offer but misery. And now already she was laughing. A worthless creature. What a fool she had made of herself! And now, considering him calmly, she wondered what on earth she had seen in him. It was lucky that Waddington knew nothing, she could never have endured his malicious eyeing and his ironical innuendoes. She was free, free at last, free! She could hardly prevent herself from laughing aloud.
And one day, it hit her that she hadn't thought about Charles Townsend or dreamed about him in a week. Her heart skipped a beat: she was over him. She could think about him now without any feelings. She no longer loved him. Oh, the relief and the feeling of freedom! It was weird to look back and remember how intensely she had longed for him; she thought she would be crushed when he let her down; she believed life from then on had nothing to offer but misery. And now, she was already laughing. What a pathetic person he was. What a fool she had been! And now, looking at him calmly, she wondered what on earth she had seen in him. It was a good thing Waddington didn't know anything; she could never have stood his judging looks and sarcastic hints. She was free, free at last, free! She could hardly stop herself from laughing out loud.
The children were playing some romping game and it was her habit to look on with an indulgent smile, restraining them when they made too much noise and taking care that in their boisterousness none was hurt; but now in her high spirits, feeling as young as any of them, she joined in the game. The little girls received her with delight. They chased up and down the room, shouting at the top of their shrill voices, with fantastic and almost barbarous glee. They grew so excited that they leaped into the air with joy. The noise was terrific.
The kids were playing a lively game, and she usually watched with a loving smile, making sure to quiet them when they got too loud and ensuring that no one got hurt in their wildness. But now, feeling just as youthful as they were, she jumped in to join the fun. The little girls welcomed her with joy. They ran around the room, screaming at the top of their lungs, filled with wild and almost primal happiness. They got so pumped up that they leaped into the air with excitement. The noise was overwhelming.
Suddenly the door opened and the Mother Superior stood on the threshold. Kitty, abashed, extricated herself from the clutches of a dozen little girls who with wild shrieks had seized her.
Suddenly, the door swung open and the Mother Superior stood in the doorway. Kitty, embarrassed, managed to free herself from the grip of a dozen little girls who had grabbed her with excited shrieks.
"Is this how you keep these children good and quiet?" asked the Mother Superior, a smile on her lips.
"Is this how you keep the kids quiet and well-behaved?" asked the Mother Superior, a smile on her face.
"We were having a game, Mother. They got excited. It is my fault, I led them on."
"We were playing a game, Mom. They got really excited. It’s my fault, I got them worked up."
The Mother Superior came forward and as usual the children clustered about her. She put her hands round their narrow shoulders and playfully pulled their little yellow ears. She looked at Kitty with a long, soft look. Kitty was flushed and she was breathing quickly. Her liquid eyes were shining and her lovely hair, disarranged in all the struggling and the laughter, was in adorable confusion.
The Mother Superior stepped forward and, as usual, the kids gathered around her. She wrapped her arms around their slim shoulders and playfully tugged at their little yellow ears. She gave Kitty a long, gentle look. Kitty was flushed and breathing fast. Her bright eyes sparkled, and her beautiful hair, tousled from all the fun and laughter, was adorably messy.
"Que vous êtes belle, ma chère enfant," said the Mother Superior. "It does the heart good to look at you. No wonder these children adore you."
"You're so beautiful, my dear child," said the Mother Superior. "It warms my heart to see you. It's no surprise these children adore you."
Kitty blushed deeply and, she knew not why, tears suddenly filled her eyes. She covered her face with her hands.
Kitty blushed deeply and, for reasons she didn't understand, tears suddenly filled her eyes. She covered her face with her hands.
"Oh, Mother, you make me ashamed."
"Oh, Mom, you make me feel embarrassed."
"Come, do not be silly. Beauty is also a gift of God, one of the most rare and precious, and we should be thankful if we are happy enough to possess it and thankful, if we are not, that others possess it for our pleasure."
"Come on, don’t be ridiculous. Beauty is a gift from God, one of the rarest and most precious gifts, and we should be grateful if we are lucky enough to have it and grateful, if we don’t, that others have it for our enjoyment."
She smiled again and as though Kitty were a child too gently patted her soft cheek.
She smiled again and, as if Kitty were a child, gently patted her soft cheek.
liii
Since she had been working at the convent Kitty had seen less of Waddington. Two or three times he had come down to the river bank to meet her and they had walked up the hill together. He came in to drink a whisky and soda, but he would seldom stay to dinner. One Sunday, however, he suggested that they should take their luncheon with them and go in chairs to a Buddhist monastery. It was situated ten miles from the city and had some reputation as a place of pilgrimage. The Mother Superior, insisting that Kitty must have a day's rest, would not let her work on Sundays and Walter of course was as busy then as usual.
Since Kitty started working at the convent, she had seen less of Waddington. He had come down to the riverbank two or three times to meet her, and they walked up the hill together. He would come in for a whiskey and soda, but he rarely stayed for dinner. One Sunday, though, he suggested they pack a lunch and take chairs to a Buddhist monastery. It was located ten miles from the city and was known as a place of pilgrimage. The Mother Superior, insisting that Kitty needed a day off, wouldn’t let her work on Sundays, and Walter, of course, was as busy as ever.
They started early in order to arrive before the heat of the day and were carried along a narrow causeway between the rice fields. Now and then they passed comfortable farm-houses nestling with friendly intimacy in a grove of bamboos. Kitty enjoyed the idleness; it was pleasant after being cooped up in the city to see about her the wide country. They came to the monastery, straggling low buildings by the side of the river, agreeably shaded by trees, and were led by smiling monks through courtyards, empty with a solemn emptiness, and shown temples with grimacing gods. In the sanctuary sat the Buddha, remote and sad, wistful, abstracted and faintly smiling. There was about everything a sense of dejection; the magnificence was shoddy and ruined; the gods were dusty and the faith that had made them was dying. The monks seemed to stay on sufference, as though they awaited a notice to quit; and in the smile of the abbot, with his beautiful politeness, was the irony of resignation. One of these days the monks would wander away from the shady, pleasant wood, and the buildings, crumbling and neglected, would be battered by fierce storms and besieged by the surrounding nature. Wild creepers would twine themselves about the dead images and trees would grow in the courtyards. Then the gods would dwell there no longer, but evil spirits of darkness.
They started early to get there before it got too hot and were taken along a narrow path between the rice fields. Occasionally, they passed cozy farmhouses nestled comfortably in a grove of bamboos. Kitty enjoyed the lazy pace; it was nice to see the wide countryside after being stuck in the city. They arrived at the monastery, with its low buildings by the riverside, pleasantly shaded by trees, and were guided by smiling monks through empty courtyards that felt solemn and shown temples with grimacing gods. In the sanctuary sat the Buddha, distant and sad, wistful, lost in thought, and faintly smiling. Everything had an air of sadness; the grandeur was shabby and falling apart; the gods were dusty, and the faith that created them was fading. The monks seemed to linger out of obligation, as if they were waiting for a notice to leave; and in the abbot's smile, with his polished courtesy, was the irony of acceptance. One day, the monks would drift away from the cool, pleasant woods, and the crumbling, neglected buildings would be battered by fierce storms and invaded by nature. Wild vines would wrap around the lifeless images, and trees would grow in the courtyards. Then the gods would no longer be there, replaced by dark, malevolent spirits.
liv
They sat on the steps of a little building (four lacquered columns and a high, tiled roof under which stood a great bronze bell) and watched the river flow sluggish and with many a bend towards the stricken city. They could see its crenellated walls. The heat hung over it like a pall. But the river, though it flowed so slowly, had still a sense of movement and it gave one a melancholy feeling of the transitoriness of things. Everything passed, and what trace of its passage remained? It seemed to Kitty that they were all, the human race, like the drops of water in that river and they flowed on, each so close to the other and yet so far apart, a nameless flood, to the sea. When all things lasted so short a time and nothing mattered very much, it seemed pitiful that men, attaching an absurd importance to trivial objects, should make themselves and one another so unhappy.
They sat on the steps of a small building (with four shiny columns and a tall, tiled roof that held a huge bronze bell) and watched the river flow slowly and with many twists toward the wounded city. They could see its crenellated walls. The heat hung over it like a shroud. But the river, even though it flowed so slowly, still had a sense of movement, evoking a sad feeling about the fleeting nature of things. Everything passed, and what trace of its passage remained? It seemed to Kitty that humanity was like the drops of water in that river, flowing on, each so close to the other yet so far apart, a nameless flood heading to the sea. When everything lasted such a short time and nothing really mattered, it felt pitiful that people, giving absurd importance to trivial things, made themselves and each other so unhappy.
"Do you know Harrington Gardens?" she asked Waddington, with a smile in her beautiful eyes.
"Do you know Harrington Gardens?" she asked Waddington, smiling with her beautiful eyes.
"No. Why?"
"No. Why not?"
"Nothing; only it's a long way from here. It's where my people live."
"Nothing; it’s just a long way from here. It’s where my people are."
"Are you thinking of going home?"
"Thinking about going home?"
"No."
"Nope."
"I suppose you'll be leaving here in a couple of months. The epidemic seems to be abating and the cool weather should see the end of it."
"I guess you'll be heading out of here in a couple of months. The outbreak seems to be calming down, and the cooler weather should put an end to it."
"I almost think I shall be sorry to go."
"I think I might actually feel sad to leave."
For a moment she thought of the future. She did not know what plans Walter had in mind. He told her nothing. He was cool, polite, silent and inscrutable. Two little drops in that river that flowed silently towards the unknown; two little drops that to themselves had so much individuality and to the onlooker were but an undistinguishable part of the water.
For a moment, she thought about the future. She had no idea what plans Walter was considering. He told her nothing. He was calm, polite, quiet, and impossible to read. Two tiny drops in that river flowing quietly toward the unknown; two tiny drops that felt so individual to themselves but were just an indistinguishable part of the water to anyone watching.
"Take care the nuns don't start converting you," said Waddington, with his malicious little smile.
"Make sure the nuns don't start converting you," Waddington said with his sly little grin.
"They're much too busy. Nor do they care. They're wonderful and so kind; and yet—I hardly know how to explain it—there is a wall between them and me. I don't know what it is. It is as though they possessed a secret which made all the difference in their lives and which I was unworthy to share. It is not faith; it is something deeper and more—more significant: they walk in a different world from ours and we shall always be strangers to them. Each day when the convent door closes behind me I feel that for them I have ceased to exist."
"They're way too busy. And honestly, they don't care. They’re amazing and really nice; but still—I can’t quite put it into words—there's a barrier between them and me. I don’t understand what it is. It’s like they have a secret that changes everything in their lives, and I’m not good enough to be part of it. It’s not just faith; it’s something deeper and—more important: they live in a different world than we do, and we’ll always be outsiders to them. Every day when the convent door shuts behind me, I feel like I've stopped existing for them."
"I can understand that it is something of a blow to your vanity," he returned mockingly.
"I can see that it's a bit of a hit to your pride," he replied mockingly.
"My vanity."
"My ego."
Kitty shrugged her shoulders. Then, smiling once more, she turned to him lazily.
Kitty shrugged her shoulders. Then, smiling again, she turned to him casually.
"Why did you never tell me that you lived with a Manchu princess?"
"Why did you never tell me that you lived with a Manchu princess?"
"What have those gossiping old women been telling you? I am sure that it is a sin for nuns to discuss the private affairs of the Customs officials."
"What have those gossiping old women been saying to you? I'm sure it's wrong for nuns to talk about the private matters of the Customs officials."
"Why should you be so sensitive?"
"Why do you have to be so sensitive?"
Waddington glanced down, sideways, so that it gave him an air of shyness. He faintly shrugged his shoulders.
Waddington looked down and to the side, giving him a shy vibe. He shrugged his shoulders slightly.
"It's not a thing to advertise. I do not know that it would greatly add to my chances of promotion in the service."
"It's not something to promote. I don't think it would really improve my chances of getting ahead in the job."
"Are you very fond of her?"
"Do you actually like her?"
He looked up now and his ugly little face had the look of a naughty schoolboy's.
He looked up now, and his unattractive little face had the expression of a mischievous schoolboy.
"She's abandoned everything for my sake, home, family, security and self-respect. It's a good many years now since she threw everything to the winds to be with me. I've sent her away two or three times, but she's always come back; I've run away from her myself, but she's always followed me. And now I've given it up as a bad job; I think I've got to put up with her for the rest of my life."
"She's given up everything for me: her home, family, security, and self-respect. It's been many years since she risked it all to be with me. I've pushed her away two or three times, but she always returns; I’ve tried to leave her, but she always follows me. Now I’ve accepted that it's a lost cause; I guess I'm going to have to deal with her for the rest of my life."
"She must really love you to distraction."
"She must really love you a lot."
"It's a rather funny sensation, you know," he answered, wrinkling a perplexed forehead. "I haven't the smallest doubt that if I really left her, definitely, she would commit suicide. Not with any ill-feeling towards me, but quite naturally, because she was unwilling to live without me. It is a curious feeling it gives one to know that. It can't help meaning something to you."
"It's a pretty strange feeling, you know," he said, furrowing his brow in confusion. "I have no doubt that if I actually left her for good, she would take her own life. Not out of any anger towards me, but simply because she couldn't imagine living without me. It's an odd feeling to realize that. It has to mean something to you."
"But it's loving that's the important thing, not being loved. One's not even grateful to the people who love one; if one doesn't love them, they only bore one."
"But it's love that's really important, not just being loved. You don't even feel grateful to the people who love you; if you don't love them back, they just become tedious."
"I have no experience of the plural," he replied. "Mine is only in the singular."
"I have no experience with the plural," he replied. "I only know the singular."
"Is she really an Imperial Princess?"
"Is she really an Imperial Princess?"
"No, that is a romantic exaggeration of the nuns. She belongs to one of the great families of the Manchus, but they have, of course, been ruined by the revolution. She is all the same a very great lady."
"No, that's a romantic exaggeration by the nuns. She comes from one of the prominent Manchu families, but they’ve, of course, fallen on hard times due to the revolution. Still, she is a very distinguished lady."
He said it in a tone of pride, so that a smile flickered in Kitty's eyes.
He said it with a tone of pride, making a smile flicker in Kitty's eyes.
"Are you going to stay here for the rest of your life then?"
"Are you planning to stay here for the rest of your life?"
"In China? Yes. What would she do elsewhere? When I retire I shall take a little Chinese house in Peking and spend the rest of my days there."
"In China? Yeah. What would she do anywhere else? When I retire, I’m going to get a small Chinese house in Beijing and spend the rest of my days there."
"Have you any children?"
"Do you have any kids?"
"No."
"Nope."
She looked at him curiously. It was strange that this little bald-headed man with his monkey face should have aroused in the alien woman so devastating a passion. She could not tell why the way he spoke of her, notwithstanding his casual manner and his flippant phrases, gave her the impression so strongly of the woman's intense and unique devotion. It troubled her a little.
She looked at him with curiosity. It was odd that this little bald man with his monkey-like face could stir such a powerful passion in the foreign woman. She couldn't figure out why the way he talked about her, despite his laid-back style and joking words, made her feel so strongly about the woman's deep and special devotion. It bothered her a bit.
"It does seem a long way to Harrington Gardens," she smiled.
"It definitely feels like a long way to Harrington Gardens," she smiled.
"Why do you say that?"
"Why do you say that?"
"I don't understand anything. Life is so strange. I feel like someone who's lived all his life by a duck-pond and suddenly is shown the sea. It makes me a little breathless, and yet it fills me with elation. I don't want to die, I want to live. I'm beginning to feel a new courage. I feel like one of those old sailors who set sail for undiscovered seas and I think my soul hankers for the unknown."
"I don’t get it at all. Life is so weird. I feel like someone who's spent their entire life by a duck pond and suddenly gets shown the ocean. It's a bit overwhelming, but it also lifts me up. I don't want to die; I want to live. I'm starting to feel a new kind of courage. I feel like one of those old sailors who set out for uncharted waters, and I think my soul craves the unknown."
Waddington looked at her reflectively. Her abstracted gaze rested on the smoothness of the river. Two little drops that flowed silently, silently towards the dark, eternal sea.
Waddington looked at her thoughtfully. Her distant gaze was fixed on the smooth surface of the river. Two tiny drops flowed quietly, quietly towards the dark, endless sea.
"May I come and see the Manchu lady?" asked Kitty, suddenly raising her head.
"Can I come and see the Manchu lady?" Kitty asked, suddenly lifting her head.
"She can't speak a word of English."
"She can't say a word in English."
"You've been very kind to me, you've done a great deal for me, perhaps I could show her by my manner that I had a friendly feeling towards her."
"You've been really nice to me, you've done a lot for me, so maybe I could show her through my behavior that I have positive feelings towards her."
Waddington gave a thin, mocking little smile, but he answered with good humour.
Waddington gave a slight, sarcastic smile, but he responded in good spirits.
"I will come and fetch you one day and she shall give you a cup of jasmine tea."
"I'll come and pick you up one day, and she'll give you a cup of jasmine tea."
She would not tell him that this story of an alien love had from the first moment strangely intrigued her fancy, and the Manchu Princess stood now as the symbol of something that vaguely, but insistently, beckoned to her. She pointed enigmatically to a mystic land of the spirit.
She wouldn’t tell him that this story of a foreign love had captivated her imagination from the very start, and the Manchu Princess now represented something that, while unclear, was calling out to her. She pointed mysteriously to a mystical land of the spirit.
lv
But a day or two later Kitty made an unforeseen discovery.
But a day or two later, Kitty made an unexpected discovery.
She went to the convent as usual and set about her first work of seeing that the children were washed and dressed. Since the nuns held firmly that the night air was harmful, the atmosphere in the dormitory was close and fetid. After the freshness of the morning it always made Kitty a little uncomfortable and she hastened to open such windows as would. But to-day she felt on a sudden desperately sick and with her head swimming she stood at a window trying to compose herself. It had never been as bad as this before. Then nausea overwhelmed her and she vomited. She gave a cry so that the children were frightened, and the older girl who was helping her ran up and, seeing Kitty white and trembling, stopped short with an exclamation. Cholera! The thought flashed through Kitty's mind and then a deathlike feeling came over her; she was seized with terror, she struggled for a moment against the night that seemed agonisingly to run through her veins; she felt horribly ill; and then darkness.
She went to the convent like usual and got to work making sure the children were washed and dressed. Since the nuns believed strongly that the night air was harmful, the dormitory felt stuffy and unpleasant. After the freshness of the morning, it always made Kitty a bit uneasy, so she hurried to open the windows as much as she could. But today, suddenly, she felt extremely sick, and with her head spinning, she stood by a window trying to steady herself. It had never been this bad before. Then nausea hit her hard, and she threw up. She let out a cry that scared the children, and the older girl who was helping her rushed over. When she saw Kitty pale and shaking, she stopped in her tracks, exclaiming, "Cholera!" The thought raced through Kitty's mind, and then a feeling of deathly weakness washed over her; she was hit with terror, struggling for a moment against the darkness that seemed to painfully course through her veins; she felt incredibly ill; and then everything went black.
When she opened her eyes she did not at first know where she was. She seemed to be lying on the floor and, moving her head slightly, she thought that there was a pillow under it. She could not remember. The Mother Superior was kneeling by her side, holding smelling salts to her nose, and Sister St. Joseph stood looking at her. Then it came back. Cholera! She saw the consternation on the nuns' faces. Sister St. Joseph looked huge and her outline was blurred. Once more terror overwhelmed her.
When she opened her eyes, she didn’t immediately know where she was. It felt like she was lying on the floor, and when she shifted her head a bit, she thought there was a pillow under it. She couldn’t remember. The Mother Superior was kneeling beside her, holding smelling salts to her nose, and Sister St. Joseph was standing by, watching her. Then it all came back. Cholera! She saw the panic on the nuns’ faces. Sister St. Joseph looked enormous, and her shape was fuzzy. Once again, fear took over her.
"Oh, Mother, Mother," she sobbed. "Am I going to die? I don't want to die."
"Oh, Mom, Mom," she cried. "Am I going to die? I don't want to die."
"Of course you're not going to die," said the Mother Superior.
"Of course you’re not going to die," said the Mother Superior.
She was quite composed and there was even amusement in her eyes.
She was very calm, and there was even a hint of amusement in her eyes.
"But it's cholera. Where's Walter? Has he been sent for? Oh, Mother, Mother."
"But it's cholera. Where's Walter? Has he been called for? Oh, Mom, Mom."
She burst into a flood of tears. The Mother Superior gave her hand and Kitty seized it as though it were a hold upon the life she feared to lose.
She broke down in tears. The Mother Superior offered her hand, and Kitty grabbed it like it was a lifeline she was afraid of losing.
"Come, come, my dear child, you mustn't be so silly. It's not cholera or anything of the kind."
"Come on, my dear child, you shouldn't be so silly. It's not cholera or anything like that."
"Where's Walter?"
"Where's Waldo?"
"Your husband is much too busy to be troubled. In five minutes you'll be perfectly well."
"Your husband is way too busy to be bothered. You'll be totally fine in five minutes."
Kitty looked at her with staring, harassed eyes. Why did she take it so calmly? It was cruel.
Kitty looked at her with wide, stressed eyes. Why did she handle it so easily? It was cruel.
"Keep perfectly quiet for a minute," said the Mother Superior. "There is nothing to alarm yourself about."
"Please stay completely quiet for a minute," said the Mother Superior. "There's nothing to worry about."
Kitty felt her heart beat madly. She had grown so used to the thought of cholera that it had ceased to seem possible that she could catch it. Oh, the fool she had been! She knew she was going to die. She was frightened. The girls brought in a long rattan chair and placed it by the window.
Kitty felt her heart racing. She had become so accustomed to the idea of cholera that it seemed impossible for her to actually catch it. Oh, how foolish she had been! She knew she was going to die. She was scared. The girls brought in a long rattan chair and set it by the window.
"Come, let us lift you," said the Mother Superior. "You will be more comfortable on the chaise longue. Do you think you can stand?"
"Come, let us help you up," said the Mother Superior. "You'll be more comfortable on the chaise longue. Do you think you can stand?"
She put her hands under Kitty's arms and Sister St. Joseph helped her to her feet. She sank exhausted into the chair.
She lifted Kitty under her arms, and Sister St. Joseph assisted her to her feet. She collapsed into the chair, completely worn out.
"I had better shut the window," said Sister St. Joseph. "The early morning air cannot be good for her."
"I should close the window," Sister St. Joseph said. "The early morning air can’t be good for her."
"No, no," said Kitty. "Please leave it open."
"No, no," said Kitty. "Please keep it open."
It gave her confidence to see the blue sky. She was shaken, but certainly she began to feel better. The two nuns looked at her for a moment in silence, and Sister St. Joseph said something to the Mother Superior which she could not understand. Then the Mother Superior sat on the side of the chair and took her hand.
It boosted her confidence to see the blue sky. She was shaken, but she definitely started to feel better. The two nuns glanced at her in silence for a moment, and Sister St. Joseph said something to the Mother Superior that she couldn’t quite make out. Then the Mother Superior sat on the side of the chair and took her hand.
"Listen, ma chère enfant . . ."
"Listen, my dear child . . ."
She asked her one or two questions. Kitty answered them without knowing what they meant. Her lips were trembling so that she could hardly frame the words.
She asked her a few questions. Kitty answered them without understanding what they meant. Her lips were shaking so much that she could barely form the words.
"There is no doubt about it," said Sister St. Joseph. "I am not one to be deceived in such a matter."
"There’s no doubt about it," Sister St. Joseph said. "I’m not someone who gets fooled in situations like this."
She gave a little laugh in which Kitty seemed to discern a certain excitement and not a little affection. The Mother Superior, still holding Kitty's hand, smiled with soft tenderness.
She let out a small laugh that Kitty seemed to notice held a hint of excitement and quite a bit of affection. The Mother Superior, still holding Kitty's hand, smiled with gentle warmth.
"Sister St. Joseph has more experience of these things than I have, dear child, and she said at once what was the matter with you. She was evidently quite right."
"Sister St. Joseph has more experience with these things than I do, dear child, and she immediately knew what was wrong with you. She was clearly correct."
"What do you mean?" asked Kitty anxiously.
"What do you mean?" Kitty asked, feeling anxious.
"It is quite evident. Did the possibility of such a thing never occur to you? You are with child, my dear."
"It’s pretty obvious. Did you never think that might happen? You’re pregnant, my dear."
The start that Kitty gave shook her from head to foot, and she put her feet to the ground as though to spring up.
The jolt that Kitty gave her shook her from head to toe, and she put her feet on the ground like she was about to leap up.
"Lie still, lie still," said the Mother Superior.
"Stay still, stay still," said the Mother Superior.
Kitty felt herself blush furiously and she put her hands to her breasts.
Kitty felt herself blush deeply, and she placed her hands on her chest.
"It's impossible. It isn't true."
"It’s impossible. It’s not true."
"Qu'est ce qu'elle dit?" asked Sister St. Joseph.
"What is she saying?" asked Sister St. Joseph.
The Mother Superior translated. Sister St. Joseph's broad simple face, with its red cheeks, was beaming.
The Mother Superior translated. Sister St. Joseph’s wide, plain face, with its rosy cheeks, was shining.
"No mistake is possible. I give you my word of honour."
"No mistakes can happen. I promise you."
"How long have you been married, my child?" asked the Mother Superior. "Why, when my sister-in-law had been married as long as you she had already two babies."
"How long have you been married, my child?" asked the Mother Superior. "Well, when my sister-in-law had been married for as long as you, she already had two babies."
Kitty sank back into the chair. There was death in her heart.
Kitty sank back into the chair. There was a heaviness in her heart.
"I'm so ashamed," she whispered.
"I'm so embarrassed," she whispered.
"Because you are going to have a baby? Why, what can be more natural?"
"Because you’re having a baby? What could be more natural than that?"
"Quelle joie pour le docteur," said Sister St. Joseph.
"What joy for the doctor," said Sister St. Joseph.
"Yes, think what a happiness for your husband. He will be overwhelmed with joy. You have only to see him with babies, and the look on his face when he plays with them, to see how enchanted he will be to have one of his own."
"Yes, think about how happy this will make your husband. He'll be thrilled. Just watch him with babies and see the expression on his face when he plays with them; you'll realize how delighted he’ll be to have one of his own."
For a little while Kitty was silent. The two nuns looked at her with tender interest and the Mother Superior stroked her hand.
For a moment, Kitty was quiet. The two nuns gazed at her with gentle curiosity, and the Mother Superior gently stroked her hand.
"It was silly of me not to have suspected it before," said Kitty. "At all events I'm glad it's not cholera. I feel very much better. I will get back to my work."
"It was foolish of me not to have seen it earlier," said Kitty. "At least I'm relieved it's not cholera. I'm feeling a lot better. I'll get back to my work."
"Not to-day, my dear child. You have had a shock, you had much better go home and rest yourself."
"Not today, my dear child. You've had a shock; it would be much better for you to go home and rest."
"No, no, I would much rather stay and work."
"No, no, I’d much rather stay and work."
"I insist. What would our good doctor say if I let you be imprudent? Come to-morrow, if you like, or the day after, but to-day you must be quiet. I will send for a chair. Would you like me to let one of our young girls go with you?"
"I insist. What would our good doctor say if I let you act rashly? Come tomorrow, if you want, or the day after, but today you need to be calm. I'll call for a chair. Do you want me to have one of our young women go with you?"
"Oh, no, I shall be all right alone."
"Oh, no, I'll be fine on my own."
lvi
Kitty was lying on her bed and the shutters were closed. It was after luncheon and the servants slept. What she had learnt that morning (and now she was certain that it was true) filled her with consternation. Ever since she came home she had been trying to think; but her mind was a blank, and she could not collect her thoughts. Suddenly she heard a step, the feet were booted so that it could not be one of the boys; with a gasp of apprehension she realised that it could only be her husband. He was in the sitting-room and she heard herself called. She did not reply. There was a moment's silence and then a knock on her door.
Kitty was lying on her bed with the shutters closed. It was after lunch, and the servants were asleep. What she had learned that morning (and now she was sure it was true) filled her with dread. Ever since she came home, she had been trying to think, but her mind was a blank, and she couldn’t gather her thoughts. Suddenly, she heard footsteps; they were booted, so it couldn’t be one of the boys. With a gasp of fear, she realized it could only be her husband. He was in the sitting room, and she heard him call her name. She didn’t reply. There was a brief silence, and then a knock on her door.
"Yes?"
"Yes?"
"May I come in?"
"Can I come in?"
Kitty rose from her bed and slipped into a dressing-gown.
Kitty got out of bed and put on a dressing gown.
"Yes."
"Yep."
He entered. She was glad that the closed shutters shadowed her face.
He walked in. She was relieved that the closed shutters kept her face in the shadows.
"I hope I didn't wake you. I knocked very, very gently."
"I hope I didn't wake you up. I knocked really softly."
"I haven't been asleep."
"I haven't slept."
He went to one of the windows and threw open the shutter. A flood of warm light streamed into the room.
He went to one of the windows and threw open the shutter. A wave of warm light poured into the room.
"What is it?" she asked. "Why are you back so early?"
"What is it?" she asked. "Why are you back so soon?"
"The Sisters said that you weren't very well. I thought I had better come and see what was the matter."
"The Sisters mentioned that you weren't feeling well. I thought it would be best to come and see what was going on."
A flash of anger passed through her.
A wave of anger washed over her.
"What would you have said if it had been cholera?"
"What would you have said if it were cholera?"
"If it had been you certainly couldn't have made your way home this morning."
"If it had been you, you definitely couldn't have made it home this morning."
She went to the dressing-table and passed the comb through her shingled hair. She wanted to gain time. Then, sitting down, she lit a cigarette.
She walked over to the dresser and ran a comb through her short hair. She needed to buy some time. Then, sitting down, she lit a cigarette.
"I wasn't very well this morning and the Mother Superior thought I'd better come back here. But I'm perfectly all right again. I shall go to the convent as usual to-morrow."
"I wasn't feeling too well this morning, and the Mother Superior thought it would be better for me to come back here. But I'm totally fine now. I'll go to the convent as usual tomorrow."
"What was the matter with you?"
"What’s wrong with you?"
"Didn't they tell you?"
"Didn’t they tell you?"
"No. The Mother Superior said that you must tell me yourself."
"No. The Mother Superior said you have to tell me yourself."
He did now what he did seldom; he looked her full in the face; his professional instincts were stronger than his personal. She hesitated. Then she forced herself to meet his eyes.
He did something he rarely did; he looked her straight in the face; his professional instincts were stronger than his personal feelings. She hesitated. Then she compelled herself to meet his gaze.
"I'm going to have a baby," she said.
"I'm having a baby," she said.
She was accustomed to his habit of meeting with silence a statement which you would naturally expect to evoke an exclamation, but never had it seemed to her more devastating. He said nothing; he made no gesture; no movement on his face nor change of expression in his dark eyes indicated that he had heard. She felt suddenly inclined to cry. If a man loved his wife and his wife loved him, at such a moment they were drawn together by a poignant emotion. The silence was intolerable and she broke it.
She was used to his habit of responding to a statement with silence, which you would naturally expect to provoke a reaction, but it had never felt more crushing to her than it did now. He didn’t say anything; he didn’t make any gestures; no movement on his face or change in his dark eyes showed that he had heard her. She suddenly felt like crying. If a man loved his wife and his wife loved him, at moments like this they were connected by a deep emotional bond. The silence was unbearable, and she decided to break it.
"I don't know why it never occurred to me before. It was stupid of me, but . . . what with one thing and another . . ."
"I don't know why it never occurred to me before. It was foolish of me, but... with everything going on..."
"How long have you . . . when do you expect to be confined?"
"How long have you... when do you expect to be confined?"
The words seemed to issue from his lips with difficulty. She felt that his throat was as dry as hers. It was a nuisance that her lips trembled so when she spoke; if he was not of stone it must excite his pity.
The words sounded like they were coming out of his mouth with effort. She sensed that his throat was just as dry as hers. It was annoying that her lips shook when she talked; if he wasn't made of stone, it had to make him feel sorry for her.
"I suppose I've been like this between two and three months."
"I guess I've been like this for about two to three months."
"Am I the father?"
"Am I the dad?"
She gave a little gasp. There was just a shadow of a tremor in his voice; it was dreadful that cold self-control of his which made the smallest token of emotion so shattering. She did not know why she thought suddenly of an instrument she had been shown in Tching-Yen upon which a needle oscillated a little and she had been told that this represented an earthquake a thousand miles away in which perhaps a thousand persons had lost their lives. She looked at him. He was ghastly pale. She had seen that pallor on him once, twice before. He was looking down, a little sideways.
She let out a small gasp. There was just a hint of a quiver in his voice; it was awful how his cold self-control made even the slightest sign of emotion feel so overwhelming. Suddenly, she remembered an instrument she’d seen in Tching-Yen, where a needle wobbled slightly, meant to show an earthquake a thousand miles away that might have taken the lives of a thousand people. She looked at him. He was extremely pale. She had noticed that same paleness on him once or twice before. He was looking down, slightly to the side.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
She clasped her hands. She knew that if she could say yes it would mean everything in the world to him. He would believe her, of course he would believe her, because he wanted to; and then he would forgive. She knew how deep was his tenderness and how ready he was, for all his shyness, to expend it. She knew that he was not vindictive; he would forgive her if she could but give him an excuse to, an excuse that touched his heart, and he would forgive completely. She could count on him never to throw the past in her teeth. Cruel he might be, cold and morbid, but he was neither mean nor petty. It would alter everything if she said yes.
She clasped her hands. She knew that if she could say yes, it would mean everything to him. He would believe her, of course he would believe her, because he wanted to; and then he would forgive. She understood how deep his tenderness ran and how willing he was, despite his shyness, to show it. She knew he wasn’t vindictive; he would forgive her if she could just give him a reason to, a reason that touched his heart, and he would forgive her completely. She could count on him never to bring up the past against her. He might be cruel, cold, and gloomy, but he was neither mean nor petty. Everything would change if she said yes.
And she had an urgent need for sympathy. The unexpected knowledge that she was with child had overwhelmed her with strange hopes and unforeseen desires. She felt weak, frightened a little, alone and very far from any friends. That morning, though she cared little for her mother, she had had a sudden craving to be with her. She needed help and consolation. She did not love Walter, she knew that she never could, but at this moment she longed with all her heart for him to take her in his arms so that she could lay her head on his breast; clinging to him she could have cried happily; she wanted him to kiss her and she wanted to twine her arms around his neck.
And she desperately needed sympathy. The surprising realization that she was pregnant had filled her with strange hopes and unexpected desires. She felt weak, a little scared, alone, and very distant from any friends. That morning, even though she cared little for her mother, she suddenly craved her company. She needed support and comfort. She didn’t love Walter, and she knew she never would, but in that moment, she wished more than anything for him to hold her in his arms so she could rest her head on his chest; holding onto him, she could have cried with happiness; she wanted him to kiss her, and she wanted to wrap her arms around his neck.
She began to weep. She had lied so much and she could lie so easily. What could a lie matter when it could only do good? A lie, a lie, what was a lie? It was so easy to say yes. She saw Walter's eyes melt and his arms outstretched towards her. She couldn't say it; she didn't know why, she just couldn't. All she had gone through during these bitter weeks, Charlie and his unkindness, the cholera and all these people dying, the nuns, oddly enough even that funny, drunken little Waddington, it all seemed to have changed her so that she did not know herself; though she was so deeply moved, some bystander in her soul seemed to watch her with terror and surprise. She had to tell the truth. It did not seem worth while to lie. Her thoughts wandered strangely: on a sudden she saw that dead beggar at the foot of the compound wall. Why should she think of him? She did not sob; the tears streamed down her face, quite easily, from wide eyes. At last she answered the question. He had asked her if he was the child's father.
She started to cry. She had lied so much, and lying came so easily to her. What did it matter if a lie could only bring good? A lie, a lie, what even is a lie? It was so easy to just say yes. She saw Walter's eyes soften and his arms reach out toward her. She couldn't say it; she didn’t know why, she just couldn't. Everything she had been through during those difficult weeks—Charlie and his cruelty, the cholera, all those people dying, the nuns, and even that funny, drunk little Waddington—everything seemed to have changed her so much that she didn’t even recognize herself; although she was deeply moved, some observer within her soul seemed to be watching her with fear and surprise. She had to tell the truth. Lying didn’t seem worth it anymore. Her thoughts drifted strangely: suddenly, she remembered that dead beggar at the foot of the compound wall. Why was she thinking of him? She didn’t sob; tears streamed down her face easily from her wide eyes. Finally, she answered the question. He had asked her if he was the child's father.
"I don't know," she said.
"I don't know," she said.
He gave the ghost of a chuckle. It made Kitty shudder.
He let out a faint chuckle. It made Kitty shiver.
"It's a bit awkward, isn't it?"
"It's kind of awkward, isn't it?"
His answer was characteristic, it was exactly what she would have expected him to say, but it made her heart sink. She wondered if he realised how hard it had been for her to tell the truth (at the same moment she recognised that it had not been in the least hard, but inevitable) and if he gave her credit for it. Her answer, I don't know, I don't know, hammered away in her head. It was impossible now to take it back. She got her handkerchief from her bag and dried her eyes. They did not speak. There was a syphon on the table by her bed and he got her a glass of water. He brought it to her and held the glass while she drank. She noticed how thin his hand was, it was a fine hand, slender, with long fingers, but now it was nothing but skin and bone; it trembled a little: he could control his face, but his hand betrayed him.
His answer was typical; it was exactly what she expected him to say, but it made her heart sink. She wondered if he realized how hard it had been for her to tell the truth (at the same time, she acknowledged that it hadn’t been hard at all, just inevitable) and whether he appreciated that. Her answer, I don't know, I don't know, echoed in her mind. There was no way to take it back now. She took her handkerchief from her bag and dried her eyes. They didn’t speak. There was a syphon on the table by her bed, and he got her a glass of water. He brought it to her and held the glass while she drank. She noticed how thin his hand was; it was a fine hand, slender, with long fingers, but now it was just skin and bone; it trembled a little: he could control his face, but his hand betrayed him.
"Don't mind my crying," she said. "It's nothing really; it's only that I can't help the water running out of my eyes."
"Don’t worry about my crying," she said. "It’s nothing serious; I just can’t stop the tears from flowing."
She drank the water and he put the glass back. He sat down on a chair and lit a cigarette. He gave a little sigh. Once or twice before she had heard him sigh like that and it always gave her a catch at the heart. Looking at him now, for he was staring with abstracted gaze out of the window, she was surprised that she had not noticed before how terribly thin he had grown during the last weeks. His temples were sunken and the bones of his face showed through the skin. His clothes hung on him loosely as though they had been made for a larger man. Through his sunburn his face had a greenish pallor. He looked exhausted. He was working too hard, sleeping little and eating nothing. In her own grief and perturbation she found room to pity him. It was cruel to think that she could do nothing for him.
She drank the water and he set the glass down. He sat on a chair and lit a cigarette. He let out a small sigh. Once or twice before, she had heard him sigh like that, and it always tugged at her heart. Watching him now, as he stared out the window with a distant look, she was surprised she hadn't noticed before how painfully thin he had become in recent weeks. His temples were hollow and the bones in his face were visible through his skin. His clothes hung loosely on him, as if they had been made for a bigger guy. Despite his sunburn, his face had a greenish tint. He looked worn out. He was working too hard, getting little sleep, and barely eating. In her own sorrow and anxiety, she still found room to feel sorry for him. It was harsh to think that she could do nothing to help him.
He put his hand over his forehead, as though his head were aching, and she had a feeling that in his brain too those words hammered madly: I don't know, I don't know. It was strange that this moody, cold and shy man should have such a natural affection for very little babies; most men didn't care much even for their own, but the nuns, touched and a little amused, had more than once spoken of it. If he felt like that about those funny little Chinese babies what would he have felt about his own? Kitty bit her lips in order to prevent herself from crying again.
He placed his hand on his forehead, as if he had a headache, and she sensed that those words echoed wildly in his mind: I don't know, I don't know. It was odd that this moody, cold, and shy man had such a natural affection for tiny babies; most men didn’t care much even for their own, but the nuns, touched and a little amused, had mentioned it more than once. If he felt that way about those adorable little Chinese babies, how would he have felt about his own? Kitty bit her lips to keep herself from crying again.
He looked at his watch.
He checked his watch.
"I'm afraid I must go back to the city. I have a great deal to do to-day. . . . Shall you be all right?"
"I'm sorry, but I have to head back to the city. I have a lot to do today... Will you be okay?"
"Oh, yes. Don't bother about me."
"Oh, yeah. Don't worry about me."
"I think you'd better not wait for me this evening. I may be very late and I'll get something to eat from Colonel Yü."
"I think you should probably not wait for me tonight. I might be really late, and I’ll grab something to eat from Colonel Yü."
"Very well."
"Sounds good."
He rose.
He got up.
"If I were you, I wouldn't try to do anything to-day. You'd better take it easy. Is there anything you want before I go?"
"If I were you, I wouldn't try to do anything today. You should take it easy. Is there anything you want before I leave?"
"No, thanks. I shall be quite all right."
"No, thanks. I'll be just fine."
He paused for an instant, as though he were undecided, and then, abruptly and without looking at her, took his hat and walked out of the room. She heard him go through the compound. She felt terribly alone. There was no need for self-restraint now and she gave herself up to a passion of tears.
He paused for a moment, as if he were unsure, and then, suddenly and without looking at her, grabbed his hat and left the room. She heard him walk through the compound. She felt incredibly alone. There was no need for self-control now, and she allowed herself to cry freely.
lvii
The night was sultry and Kitty sat at the window looking at the fantastic roofs, dark against the starlight, of the Chinese temple, when at last Walter came in. Her eyes were heavy with weeping, but she was composed. Notwithstanding all there was to harass her she felt, perhaps only from exhaustion, strangely at peace.
The night was warm and humid, and Kitty sat by the window, gazing at the amazing rooftops of the Chinese temple, silhouetted against the stars, when Walter finally came in. Her eyes were puffy from crying, but she held it together. Despite everything that troubled her, she felt, maybe just from being exhausted, oddly at peace.
"I thought you'd be already in bed," said Walter as he came in.
"I thought you’d be in bed already," Walter said as he walked in.
"I wasn't sleepy. I thought it cooler to sit up. Have you had any dinner?"
"I wasn't tired. I thought it was better to stay awake. Have you eaten dinner?"
"All I want."
"That's all I want."
He walked up and down the long room and she saw that he had something to say to her. She knew that he was embarrassed. Without concern she waited for him to summon up his resolution. He began abruptly.
He paced back and forth in the long room, and she noticed he had something to tell her. She could tell he was nervous. Without worry, she waited for him to gather his courage. He started speaking suddenly.
"I've been thinking about what you told me this afternoon. It seems to me that it would be better if you went away. I have spoken to Colonel Yü and he will give you an escort. You could take the amah with you. You will be quite safe."
"I’ve been thinking about what you told me this afternoon. It seems to me that it would be better if you left. I spoke to Colonel Yü, and he will provide you with an escort. You can take the amah with you. You’ll be completely safe."
"Where is there for me to go?"
"Where should I go?"
"You can go to your mother's."
"You can go to your mom's."
"Do you think she would be pleased to see me?"
"Do you think she'd be happy to see me?"
He paused for a moment, hesitating, as though for reflection.
He paused for a moment, hesitating, as if to think.
"Then you can go to Tching-Yen."
"Then you can go to Tching-Yen."
"What should I do there?"
"What should I do?"
"You will need a good deal of care and attention. I don't think it's fair to ask you to stay here."
"You will need a lot of care and attention. I don't think it's right to ask you to stay here."
She could not prevent the smile, not only of bitterness but of frank amusement, that crossed her face. She gave him a glance and very nearly laughed.
She couldn't help the smile that crossed her face, a mix of bitterness and genuine amusement. She shot him a glance and almost burst out laughing.
"I don't know why you should be so anxious about my health."
"I don't understand why you're so worried about my health."
He came over to the window and stood looking out at the night. There had never been so many stars in the unclouded sky.
He walked over to the window and stood looking out at the night. There had never been so many stars in the clear sky.
"This isn't the place for a woman in your condition."
"This isn't the right place for someone in your situation."
She looked at him, white in his thin clothes against the darkness; there was something sinister in his fine profile, and yet oddly enough at this moment it excited in her no fear.
She looked at him, pale in his thin clothes against the darkness; there was something menacing in his sharp profile, and yet strangely enough, at this moment, it didn't scare her.
"When you insisted on my coming here did you want it to kill me?" she asked suddenly.
"When you insisted I come here, did you want it to kill me?" she asked abruptly.
He was so long answering that she thought he had refused to hear.
He took so long to respond that she thought he had chosen to ignore her.
"At first."
"At first."
She gave a little shudder, for it was the first time he had admitted his intention. But she bore him no ill will for it. Her feeling surprised herself; there was a certain admiration in it and a faint amusement. She did not quite know why, but suddenly thinking of Charlie Townsend he seemed to her an abject fool.
She shuddered a bit because it was the first time he had confessed his intention. But she didn't feel any resentment toward him. She was surprised by her own feelings; there was a mix of admiration and a hint of amusement. She wasn't entirely sure why, but suddenly thinking of Charlie Townsend, he seemed like a total fool to her.
"It was a terrible risk you were taking," she answered. "With your sensitive conscience I wonder if you could ever have forgiven yourself if I had died."
"It was a huge risk you were taking," she replied. "Given your sensitive conscience, I wonder if you could have ever forgiven yourself if I had died."
"Well, you haven't. You've thrived on it."
"Well, you haven't. You've excelled because of it."
"I've never felt better in my life."
"I've never felt better in my life."
She had an instinct to throw herself on the mercy of his humour. After all they had gone through, when they were living amid these scenes of horror and desolation, it seemed inept to attach importance to the ridiculous act of fornication. When death stood round the corner, taking lives like a gardener digging up potatoes, it was foolishness to care what dirty things this person or that did with his body. If she could only make him realise how little Charlie meant to her, so that now already she had difficulty in calling up his features to her imagination, and how entirely the love of him had passed out of her heart! Because she had no feeling for Townsend the various acts she had committed with him had lost their significance. She had regained her heart and what she had given of her body seemed not to matter a rap. She was inclined to say to Walter: "Look here, don't you think we've been silly long enough? We've sulked with one another like children. Why can't we kiss and be friends. There's no reason why we shouldn't be friends just because we're not lovers."
She felt a strong urge to rely on his sense of humor. After everything they had been through, living in such terrible and desolate times, it seemed pointless to care about the ridiculous act of sex. When death was lurking nearby, taking lives like a gardener harvesting potatoes, it felt foolish to be concerned about what this person or that was doing with their body. If she could just make him understand how little Charlie meant to her, to the point where she was struggling to picture his face in her mind, and how completely the love for him had faded from her heart! Because she felt nothing for Townsend anymore, the various things she had done with him had lost their importance. She had taken back her heart, and what she had given of her body didn’t seem to matter at all. She was tempted to say to Walter: "Look, don't you think we've been acting childish long enough? We've been sulking with each other like kids. Why can't we just kiss and be friends? There's no reason we can't be friends just because we're not lovers."
He stood very still and the lamplight made the pallor of his impassive face startling. She did not trust him; if she said the wrong thing he would turn upon her with such an icy sternness. She knew by now his extreme sensitiveness, for which his acid irony was a protection, and how quickly he could close his heart if his feelings were hurt. She had a moment's irritation at his stupidity. Surely what troubled him most was the wound to his vanity: she vaguely realised that this is the hardest of all wounds to heal. It was singular that men attached so much importance to their wives' faithfulness; when first she had gone with Charlie she had expected to feel quite different, a changed woman; but she had seemed to herself exactly the same, she had experienced only wellbeing and a greater vitality. She wished now that she had been able to tell Walter that the child was his; the lie would have meant so little to her, and the assurance would have been so great a comfort to him. And after all it might not be a lie; it was funny, that something in her heart which had prevented her from giving herself the benefit of the doubt. How silly men were! Their part in procreation was so unimportant; it was the woman who carried the child through long months of uneasiness and bore it with pain, and yet a man because of his momentary connection made such preposterous claims. Why should that make any difference to him in his feeling towards the child? Then Kitty's thoughts wandered to the child which she herself would bear; she thought of it not with emotion nor with a passion of maternity, but with an idle curiosity.
He stood very still, and the lamplight highlighted the pale, emotionless expression on his face. She didn’t trust him; if she said the wrong thing, he could turn on her with such cold severity. She now understood his extreme sensitivity, masked by his sarcastic humor, and how quickly he could shut down if his feelings got hurt. A moment of irritation flared up at his foolishness. Surely, what bothered him the most was the blow to his pride; she vaguely realized that this type of wound is the hardest to heal. It was odd how much importance men placed on their wives' loyalty; when she first got involved with Charlie, she expected to feel completely different, like a new person, but she felt exactly the same, just healthier and more alive. She wished she could have told Walter that the child was his; the lie would have mattered so little to her, but it would have been a great comfort to him. And maybe it wouldn’t even have been a lie; it was funny how something in her heart had stopped her from giving herself the benefit of the doubt. Men were so silly! Their role in reproduction was so minimal; it was the woman who carried the child for months, experiencing discomfort and pain, yet a man, because of his brief involvement, made these outrageous claims. Why should that affect his feelings toward the child? Then Kitty's thoughts drifted to the child she would eventually have; she thought of it not with emotion or maternal longing, but with casual curiosity.
"I daresay you'd like to think it over a little," said Walter, breaking the long silence.
"I bet you'd like to think about it for a bit," said Walter, breaking the long silence.
"Think what?"
"Think about what?"
He turned a little as if he were surprised.
He turned slightly as if he were surprised.
"About when you want to go?"
"About when do you want to go?"
"But I don't want to go."
"But I don't want to go."
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
"I like my work at the convent. I think I'm making myself useful. I should prefer to stay as long as you do."
"I enjoy my work at the convent. I feel like I'm being helpful. I would prefer to stay as long as you do."
"I think I should tell you that in your present condition you are probably more liable to catch any infection that happens to be about."
"I think I should let you know that in your current condition, you’re probably more at risk of catching any infections that are going around."
"I like the discreet way you put it," she smiled ironically.
"I like the subtle way you put it," she smiled sarcastically.
"You're not staying for my sake?"
"You're not staying for me, are you?"
She hesitated. He little knew that now the strongest emotion he excited in her, and the most unexpected, was pity.
She hesitated. He had no idea that the strongest emotion he stirred in her now, and the most surprising, was pity.
"No. You don't love me. I often think I rather bore you."
"No. You don't love me. I often wonder if I actually bore you."
"I shouldn't have thought you were the sort of person to put yourself out for a few stuffy nuns and a parcel of Chinese brats."
"I shouldn't have thought you were the kind of person who would go out of your way for a bunch of uptight nuns and a group of Chinese kids."
Her lips outlined a smile.
Her lips formed a smile.
"I think it's rather unfair to despise me so much because you made such a mistake in your judgment of me. It's not my fault that you were such an ass."
"I think it's pretty unfair to hate me so much just because you misjudged me. It's not my fault that you were such a jerk."
"If you're determined to stay you are of course at liberty to do so."
"If you really want to stay, you're free to do that."
"I'm sorry I can't give you the opportunity of being magnanimous." She found it strangely hard to be quite serious with him. "As a matter of fact you're quite right, it's not only for the orphans that I'm staying: you see, I'm in the peculiar position that I haven't got a soul in the world that I can go to. I know no one who wouldn't think me a nuisance. I know no one who cares a row of pins if I'm alive or dead."
"I'm sorry I can't give you the chance to be generous." She found it oddly difficult to be completely serious with him. "Actually, you're right, I'm not just staying for the orphans: you see, I'm in a weird situation where I don't have anyone in the world to turn to. I don't know anyone who wouldn't see me as a bother. I don't know anyone who would care at all if I'm alive or dead."
He frowned. But he did not frown in anger.
He frowned. But it wasn't a frown of anger.
"We have made a dreadful hash of things, haven't we?" he said.
"We've really messed things up, haven't we?" he said.
"Do you still want to divorce me? I don't think I care any more."
"Do you still want to divorce me? I don't think it matters to me anymore."
"You must know that by bringing you here I've condoned the offence."
"You should understand that by bringing you here, I've accepted the wrongdoing."
"I didn't know. You see, I haven't made a study of infidelity. What are we going to do then when we leave here? Are we going on living together?"
"I didn't know. You see, I haven't studied infidelity. So what are we going to do when we leave here? Are we going to keep living together?"
"Oh, don't you think we can let the future take care of itself?"
"Oh, don't you think we can just let the future handle itself?"
There was the weariness of death in his voice.
There was a tiredness of death in his voice.
lviii
Two or three days later Waddington fetched Kitty from the convent (for her restlessness had induced her immediately to resume her work) and took her to drink the promised cup of tea with his mistress. Kitty had on more than one occasion dined at Waddington's house. It was a square, white and pretentious building, such as the Customs build for their officials all over China; and the dining-room in which they ate, the drawing-room in which they sat, were furnished with prim and solid furniture. They had the appearance of being partly offices and partly hotel; there was nothing homelike in them and you understood that these houses were merely places of haphazard sojourn to their successive occupants. It would never have occurred to you that on an upper floor mystery and perhaps romance dwelt shrouded. They ascended a flight of stairs and Waddington opened a door. Kitty went into a large, bare room with white-washed walls on which hung scrolls in various calligraphies. At a square table, on a stiff armchair, both of blackwood and heavily carved, sat the Manchu. She rose as Kitty and Waddington entered, but made no step forward.
Two or three days later, Waddington picked up Kitty from the convent (because her restlessness had driven her to immediately get back to work) and took her for the promised cup of tea with his mistress. Kitty had dined at Waddington's house more than once. It was a square, white, and showy building, like the ones the Customs officials have all over China; the dining room where they ate and the drawing room where they sat were furnished with stiff and solid furniture. They felt a bit like offices and a bit like a hotel; there was nothing welcoming about them, and you could tell that these houses were just random places for their various occupants to stay. You would never have guessed that on an upper floor, mystery and perhaps romance were hidden away. They climbed a flight of stairs, and Waddington opened a door. Kitty entered a large, bare room with whitewashed walls decorated with scrolls in different calligraphies. At a square table, in a stiff armchair made of blackwood and heavily carved, sat the Manchu. She stood up as Kitty and Waddington walked in, but did not step forward.
"Here she is," said Waddington, and added something in Chinese.
"Here she is," Waddington said, then added something in Chinese.
Kitty shook hands with her. She was slim in her long embroidered gown and somewhat taller than Kitty, used to the Southern people, had expected. She wore a jacket of pale green silk with tight sleeves that came over her wrists and on her black hair, elaborately dressed, was the head-dress of the Manchu women. Her face was coated with powder and her cheeks from the eyes to the mouth heavily rouged; her plucked eyebrows were a thin dark line and her mouth was scarlet. From this mask her black, slightly slanting, large eyes burned like lakes of liquid jet. She seemed more like an idol than a woman. Her movements were slow and assured. Kitty had the impression that she was slightly shy but very curious. She nodded her head two or three times, looking at Kitty, while Waddington spoke of her. Kitty noticed her hands; they were preternaturally long, very slender, of the colour of ivory; and the exquisite nails were painted. Kitty thought she had never seen anything so lovely as those languid and elegant hands. They suggested the breeding of uncounted centuries.
Kitty shook hands with her. She was slim in her long embroidered gown and a bit taller than Kitty had expected, given her experience with people from the South. She wore a pale green silk jacket with tight sleeves that hugged her wrists, and on her elaborately styled black hair was the headpiece worn by Manchu women. Her face was covered in powder, and from her eyes to her mouth, her cheeks were heavily rouged; her plucked eyebrows formed thin dark lines, and her lips were bright red. From this mask, her large, slightly slanted black eyes shone like lakes of liquid jet. She looked more like an idol than a woman. Her movements were slow and confident. Kitty got the impression that she was a bit shy but very curious. She nodded her head a couple of times while looking at Kitty as Waddington spoke about her. Kitty noticed her hands; they were unnaturally long, very slender, and the color of ivory, with exquisite painted nails. Kitty thought she had never seen anything as lovely as those languid and elegant hands. They suggested a lineage of countless centuries.
She spoke a little, in a high voice, like the twittering of birds in an orchard, and Waddington, translating, told Kitty that she was glad to see her; how old was she and how many children had she got? They sat down on three straight chairs at the square table and a boy brought in bowls of tea, pale and scented with jasmine. The Manchu lady handed Kitty a green tin of Three Castles cigarettes. Beside the table and the chairs the room contained little furniture; there was a wide pallet bed on which was an embroidered head rest and two sandalwood chests.
She spoke a bit, in a high-pitched voice, like the chirping of birds in an orchard, and Waddington, translating, told Kitty that she was happy to see her; how old was she and how many kids did she have? They sat down on three straight-backed chairs at the square table, and a boy brought in bowls of tea, light and fragrant with jasmine. The Manchu lady handed Kitty a green tin of Three Castles cigarettes. Besides the table and chairs, the room had very little furniture; there was a wide pallet bed with an embroidered headrest and two sandalwood chests.
"What does she do with herself all day long?" asked Kitty.
"What does she do all day?" asked Kitty.
"She paints a little and sometimes she writes a poem. But she mostly sits. She smokes, but only in moderation, which is fortunate, since one of my duties is to prevent the traffic in opium."
"She does a bit of painting and occasionally writes a poem. But mostly, she just sits around. She smokes, but only in moderation, which is lucky since one of my jobs is to stop the flow of opium."
"Do you smoke?" asked Kitty.
"Do you smoke?" Kitty asked.
"Seldom. To tell you the truth I much prefer whisky."
"Rarely. Honestly, I prefer whiskey."
There was in the room a faintly acrid smell; it was not unpleasant, but peculiar and exotic.
There was a faintly sharp smell in the room; it wasn’t bad, but it was strange and intriguing.
"Tell her that I am sorry I cannot talk to her. I am sure we have many things to say to one another."
"Tell her I’m sorry I can’t talk to her. I’m sure we have a lot to say to each other."
When this was translated to the Manchu she gave Kitty a quick glance in which there was the hint of a smile. She was impressive as she sat, without embarrassment, in her beautiful clothes; and from the painted face the eyes looked out wary, self-possessed and unfathomable. She was unreal, like a picture, and yet had an elegance which made Kitty feel all thumbs. Kitty had never paid anything but passing and somewhat contemptuous attention to the China in which fate had thrown her. It was not done in her set. Now she seemed on a sudden to have an inkling of something remote and mysterious. Here was the East, immemorial, dark and inscrutable. The beliefs and the ideals of the West seemed crude beside ideals and beliefs of which in this exquisite creature she seemed to catch a fugitive glimpse. Here was a different life, lived on a different plane. Kitty felt strangely that the sight of this idol, with her painted face and slanting, wary eyes, made the efforts and the pains of the everyday world she knew slightly absurd. That coloured mask seemed to hide the secret of an abundant, profound and significant experience: those long, delicate hands with their tapering fingers held the key of riddles undivined.
When this was translated to the Manchu, she gave Kitty a quick look that hinted at a smile. She looked striking as she sat there, unbothered, in her beautiful clothes; her painted face had eyes that appeared cautious, composed, and inscrutable. She seemed unreal, like a painting, yet had an elegance that made Kitty feel clumsy. Kitty had only ever given passing, somewhat dismissive attention to the China in which fate had placed her. It wasn't something her social circle deemed acceptable. Now, she suddenly felt like she was catching a glimpse of something distant and mysterious. Here was the East, ancient, dark, and enigmatic. The beliefs and ideals of the West seemed simplistic compared to the ideals and beliefs of which this exquisite woman gave her a fleeting glimpse. This was a different life, lived on another level. Kitty felt strangely that seeing this idol, with her painted face and cautious, slanted eyes, made the struggles and troubles of her everyday world seem a bit ridiculous. That colored mask seemed to conceal the secret of a rich, deep, and meaningful experience: those long, delicate hands with their tapering fingers held the key to mysteries yet to be understood.
"What does she think about all day long?" asked Kitty.
"What does she think about all day?" asked Kitty.
"Nothing," smiled Waddington.
"Nothing," Waddington smiled.
"She's wonderful. Tell her I've never seen such beautiful hands. I wonder what she sees in you."
"She's amazing. Tell her I've never seen such beautiful hands. I wonder what she sees in you."
Waddington, smiling, translated the question.
Waddington, smiling, restated the question.
"She says I'm good."
"She says I'm great."
"As if a woman ever loved a man for his virtue," Kitty mocked.
"As if a woman ever loved a man for his good qualities," Kitty mocked.
The Manchu laughed but once. This was when Kitty, for something to say, expressed admiration of a jade bracelet she wore. She took it off and Kitty, trying to put it on, found, though her hands were small enough, that it would not pass over her knuckles. Then the Manchu burst into childlike laughter. She said something to Waddington and called for an amah. She gave her an instruction and the amah in a moment brought in a pair of very beautiful Manchu shoes.
The Manchu laughed only once. It happened when Kitty, looking for something to say, complimented a jade bracelet she was wearing. The Manchu took it off, and Kitty, attempting to put it on, realized that despite her small hands, it wouldn’t fit over her knuckles. At that, the Manchu erupted into innocent laughter. She said something to Waddington and summoned an amah. After giving her instructions, the amah quickly returned with a stunning pair of Manchu shoes.
"She wants to give you these if you can wear them," said Waddington. "You'll find they make quite good bedroom slippers."
"She wants to give you these if you can wear them," Waddington said. "You'll find they make really good bedroom slippers."
"They fit me perfectly," said Kitty, not without satisfaction.
"They fit me perfectly," Kitty said, clearly pleased.
But she noticed a roguish smile on Waddington's face.
But she noticed a mischievous smile on Waddington's face.
"Are they too big for her?" she asked quickly.
"Are they too big for her?" she asked anxiously.
"Miles."
"Miles."
Kitty laughed and when Waddington translated, the Manchu and the amah laughed also.
Kitty laughed, and when Waddington translated, the Manchu and the amah laughed too.
When Kitty and Waddington, a little later, were walking up the hill together, she turned to him with a friendly smile.
When Kitty and Waddington were walking up the hill together a little later, she smiled at him warmly.
"You did not tell me that you had a great affection for her."
"You didn't tell me you had strong feelings for her."
"What makes you think I have?"
"What makes you think I do?"
"I saw it in your eyes. It's strange, it must be like loving a phantom or a dream. Men are incalculable; I thought you were like everybody else and now I feel that I don't know the first thing about you."
"I saw it in your eyes. It's weird; it must be like loving a ghost or a dream. People are unpredictable; I thought you were just like everyone else, and now I feel like I don't know anything about you."
As they reached the bungalow he asked her abruptly:
As they got to the bungalow, he suddenly asked her:
"Why did you want to see her?"
"Why did you want to meet her?"
Kitty hesitated for a moment before answering.
Kitty paused for a moment before responding.
"I'm looking for something and I don't quite know what it is. But I know that it's very important for me to know it, and if I did it would make all the difference. Perhaps the nuns know it; when I'm with them I feel that they hold a secret which they will not share with me. I don't know why it came into my head that if I saw this Manchu woman I should have an inkling of what I am looking for. Perhaps she would tell me if she could."
"I'm searching for something, but I'm not sure what it is. However, I know it's crucial for me to find out, and knowing it would change everything. Maybe the nuns know what it is; when I'm around them, it feels like they have a secret they won't share. I can't explain why I think that if I met this Manchu woman, I might get a hint of what I'm looking for. Maybe she would tell me if she could."
"What makes you think she knows it?"
"What makes you think she knows?"
Kitty gave him a sidelong glance, but did not answer. Instead she asked him a question.
Kitty glanced at him from the side but didn't respond. Instead, she asked him a question.
"Do you know it?"
"Do you know about it?"
He smiled and shrugged his shoulders.
He smiled and shrugged.
"Tao. Some of us look for the Way in opium and some in God, some of us in whisky and some in love. It is all the same Way and it leads nowhither."
"Tao. Some of us seek the Way in opium and some in God, some in whiskey and some in love. It's all the same Way, and it leads nowhere."
lix
Kitty fell again into the comfortable routine of her work and though in the early morning feeling far from well she had spirit enough not to let it discompose her. She was astonished at the interest the nuns took in her: sisters who, when she saw them in a corridor, had done no more than bid her good morning now on a flimsy pretext came into the room in which she was occupied and looked at her, chatting a little, with a sweet and childlike excitement. Sister St. Joseph told her with a repetition which was sometimes tedious how she had been saying to herself for days past: "Now, I wonder," or: "I shouldn't be surprised"; and then, when Kitty fainted: "There can be no doubt, it jumps to the eyes." She told Kitty long stories of her sister-in-law's confinements, which but for Kitty's quick sense of humour would have been not a little alarming. Sister St. Joseph combined in a pleasant fashion the realistic outlook of her upbringing (a river wound through the meadows of her father's farm and the poplars that stood on its bank trembled in the faintest breeze) with a charming intimacy with religious things. One day, firmly convinced that a heretic could know nothing of such matters, she told Kitty of the Annunciation.
Kitty slipped back into the comforting routine of her work, and even though she was feeling off in the early morning, she had enough spirit not to let it get to her. She was surprised by how much interest the nuns showed in her: sisters who had only exchanged polite greetings in the hallway now came into her room on flimsy excuses, chatting with her in a sweet, childlike excitement. Sister St. Joseph told her repeatedly, sometimes to the point of being tedious, how she had been saying to herself for days: "Now, I wonder," or, "I wouldn't be surprised"; and then, after Kitty fainted, she declared, "It’s obvious!" She shared long stories about her sister-in-law's experiences with childbirth, which, without Kitty's quick sense of humor, might have been quite alarming. Sister St. Joseph nicely balanced her realistic upbringing (a river wound through her father's farm, and the poplars along the bank quivered in the slightest breeze) with a warm familiarity with religious matters. One day, completely convinced that a heretic would know nothing about such things, she told Kitty about the Annunciation.
"I can never read those lines in the Holy Writ without weeping," she said. "I do not know why, but it gives me such a funny feeling."
"I can never read those lines in the Holy Scriptures without crying," she said. "I don't know why, but it makes me feel so strange."
And then in French, in words that to Kitty sounded unfamiliar and in their precision a trifle cold, she quoted:
And then in French, in words that sounded strange to Kitty and felt a bit cold in their precision, she quoted:
"And the angel came in unto her, and said. Hail full of grace, the Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among women."
"And the angel came to her and said, 'Greetings, favored one, the Lord is with you: blessed are you among women.'"
The mystery of birth blew through the convent like a little fitful wind playing among the white blossoms of an orchard. The thought that Kitty was with child disturbed and excited those sterile women. She frightened them a little now and fascinated them. They looked upon the physical side of her condition with robust common sense, for they were the daughters of peasants and fishermen; but in their childlike hearts was awe. They were troubled by the thought of her burden and yet happy and strangely exalted. Sister St. Joseph told her that they all prayed for her, and Sister St. Martin had said what a pity it was she was not a Catholic; but the Mother Superior had reproved her; she said that it was possible to be a good woman—une brave femme, she put it—even though one was Protestant and le Bon Dieu would in some way or other arrange all that.
The mystery of birth floated through the convent like a gentle breeze playing among the white blossoms of an orchard. The news that Kitty was pregnant stirred and excited those women who had never given birth. They felt a mix of fear and fascination towards her. They approached her physical condition with practical straightforwardness, as they were the daughters of peasants and fishermen; but deep down, they were filled with awe. They were worried about her pregnancy but also felt happy and oddly uplifted. Sister St. Joseph told her that they were all praying for her, and Sister St. Martin remarked on how unfortunate it was that she wasn't Catholic; but the Mother Superior had scolded her, saying that it was possible to be a good woman—une brave femme, as she put it—even if one was Protestant, and le Bon Dieu would find a way to sort it all out.
Kitty was both touched and diverted by the interest she aroused, but surprised beyond measure when she found that even the Mother Superior, so austere in her saintliness, treated her with a new complaisance. She had always been kind to Kitty, but in a remote fashion; now she used her with a tenderness in which there was something maternal. Her voice had in it a new and gentle note and in her eyes was a sudden playfulness as though Kitty were a child who had done a clever and amusing thing. It was oddly moving. Her soul was like a calm, grey sea rolling majestically, awe-inspiring in its sombre greatness, and then suddenly a ray of sunshine made it alert, friendly and gay. Often now in the evening she would come and sit with Kitty.
Kitty felt both touched and amused by the attention she was getting, but she was incredibly surprised when even the Mother Superior, who was usually so serious and saintly, started treating her with a new kind of kindness. The Mother Superior had always been nice to Kitty, but it felt distant; now there was a tenderness that felt almost maternal. Her voice had a new gentle quality, and her eyes sparkled with a playful light, as if Kitty were a child who’d just done something clever and funny. It was strangely moving. Her spirit was like a calm, grey sea, majestic and awe-inspiring in its depth, but then suddenly a ray of sunshine made it bright, warm, and cheerful. Often, in the evenings, she would come and sit with Kitty.
"I must take care that you do not tire yourself, mon enfant," she said, making a transparent excuse to herself, "or Dr. Fane will never forgive me. Oh, this British self-control! There he is delighted beyond measure and when you speak to him of it he becomes quite pale."
"I need to be careful that you don’t overexert yourself, mon enfant," she said, telling herself a little white lie, "or Dr. Fane will never forgive me. Oh, this British self-control! He’s so incredibly pleased, yet when you bring it up, he turns pale."
She took Kitty's hand and patted it affectionately.
She took Kitty's hand and gave it a gentle pat.
"Dr. Fane told me that he wished you to go away, but you would not because you could not bear to leave us. That was kind of you, my dear child, and I want you to know that we appreciate the help you have been to us. But I think that you did not want to leave him either, and that is better, for your place is by his side, and he needs you. Ah, I do not know what we should have done without that admirable man."
"Dr. Fane told me that he wanted you to leave, but you wouldn’t because you couldn’t bear to be away from us. That was very kind of you, my dear child, and I want you to know that we truly appreciate the support you’ve given us. But I think you didn’t want to leave him either, and that’s a good thing, because your place is by his side, and he needs you. Oh, I really don’t know what we would have done without that wonderful man."
"I am glad to think that he has been able to do something for you," said Kitty.
"I’m glad to know that he’s been able to do something for you," said Kitty.
"You must love him with all your heart, my dear. He is a saint."
"You have to love him with all your heart, my dear. He's a saint."
Kitty smiled and in her heart sighed. There was only one thing she could do for Walter now and that she could not think how to. She wanted him to forgive her, not for her sake any more, but for his own; for she felt that this alone could give him peace of mind. It was useless to ask him for his forgiveness, and if he had a suspicion that she desired it for his good rather than hers his stubborn vanity would make him refuse at all costs (it was curious that his vanity now did not irritate her, it seemed natural and only made her sorrier for him); and the only chance was that some unexpected occurrence might throw him off his guard. She had an idea that he would welcome an uprush of emotion which would liberate him from this nightmare of resentment, but that, in his pathetic folly, he would fight when it came with all his might against it.
Kitty smiled and sighed internally. There was only one thing she could do for Walter now, but she couldn't figure out how. She wanted him to forgive her, not for her sake anymore, but for his; she felt that this was the only way he could find peace of mind. It was pointless to ask him for forgiveness, and if he suspected that she wanted it for his benefit rather than hers, his stubborn pride would lead him to refuse at any cost (it was strange that his pride didn't irritate her now; it seemed natural and only made her feel more pity for him); and the only chance was that some unexpected event might catch him off guard. She had a feeling he would welcome an outburst of emotion that would free him from this nightmare of resentment, but that, in his pathetic foolishness, he would fight against with all his strength when it arrived.
Was it not pitiful that men, tarrying so short a space in a world where there was so much pain, should thus torture themselves?
Wasn't it sad that men, spending such a short time in a world filled with so much pain, would torture themselves like this?
lx
Though the Mother Superior talked with Kitty not more than three or four times and once or twice but ten minutes the impression she made upon Kitty was profound. Her character was like a country which on first acquaintance seems grand, but inhospitable; but in which presently you discover smiling little villages among fruit trees in the folds of the majestic mountains, and pleasant ambling rivers that flow kindly through lush meadows. But these comfortable scenes, though they surprise and even reassure you, are not enough to make you feel at home in the land of tawny heights and windswept spaces. It would have been impossible to become intimate with the Mother Superior; she had that something impersonal about her which Kitty had felt with the other nuns, even with the good-humoured, chatty Sister St. Joseph, but with her it was a barrier which was almost palpable. It gave you quite a curious sensation, chilling but awe-inspiring, that she could walk on the same earth as you, attend to mundane affairs, and yet live so obviously upon a plane you could not reach. She once said to Kitty:
Though the Mother Superior spoke with Kitty no more than three or four times, and those conversations usually lasted only ten minutes, the impression she made on Kitty was deep. Her character was like a country that, at first glance, seems grand but unfriendly; yet soon you find charming little villages among the fruit trees nestled in the majestic mountains, and pleasant, meandering rivers that flow gently through lush meadows. But despite these comforting scenes, which surprise and even reassure you, they aren't enough to make you feel at home in the land of golden heights and windswept expanses. It would have been impossible to become close to the Mother Superior; she had an impersonal quality that Kitty had sensed with the other nuns, even with the cheerful, talkative Sister St. Joseph. But with her, it was a barrier that felt almost tangible. It gave you a strange, chilling yet awe-inspiring feeling that she could walk on the same earth as you, handle everyday matters, and yet clearly live on a plane you couldn’t reach. She once said to Kitty:
"It is not enough that a religious should be continually in prayer with Jesus; she should be herself a prayer."
"It’s not enough for a religious person to always pray with Jesus; she should be a prayer herself."
Though her conversation was interwoven with her religion, Kitty felt that this was natural to her and that no effort was made to influence the heretic. It seemed strange to her that the Mother Superior, with her deep sense of charity, should be content to leave Kitty in a condition of what must seem to her sinful ignorance.
Though her conversation was filled with her religion, Kitty felt that this was natural for her and that no effort was made to sway the heretic. It struck her as odd that the Mother Superior, with her strong sense of charity, would be okay with leaving Kitty in a state of what must appear to her as sinful ignorance.
One evening the two of them were sitting together. The days were shortening now and the mellow light of the evening was agreeable and a little melancholy. The Mother Superior looked very tired. Her tragic face was drawn and white; her fine dark eyes had lost their fire. Her fatigue perhaps urged her to a rare mood of confidence.
One evening, the two of them were sitting together. The days were getting shorter, and the soft evening light was pleasant but a bit sad. The Mother Superior looked really tired. Her worn face was pale; her once bright dark eyes had lost their spark. Maybe her exhaustion brought on a rare moment of openness.
"This is a memorable day for me, my child," she said, breaking from a long reverie, "for this is the anniversary of the day on which I finally determined to enter religion. For two years I had been thinking of it, but I had suffered as it were a fear of this calling, for I dreaded that I might be recaptured by the spirit of the world. But that morning when I communicated I made the vow that I would before nightfall announce my wish to my dear mother. After I had received the Holy Communion I asked Our Lord to give me peace of mind: Thou shalt have it only, the answer seemed to come to me, when thou hast ceased to desire it."
"This is a day I’ll always remember, my child," she said, snapping out of a long daydream, "because it’s the anniversary of the day I finally decided to dedicate my life to religion. For two years, I had been considering it, but I felt afraid of this calling because I worried that I might be dragged back into worldly distractions. But that morning, when I took Communion, I promised myself that I would tell my dear mother about my decision before nightfall. After receiving the Holy Communion, I asked Our Lord to grant me peace of mind: 'You’ll have it,' the answer seemed to come to me, 'only when you stop wishing for it.'"
The Mother Superior seemed to lose herself in thoughts of the past.
The Mother Superior appeared to become lost in memories of the past.
"That day, one of our friends, Madame de Viernot, had left for the Carmel without telling any of her relatives. She knew that they were opposed to her step, but she was a widow and thought that as such she had the right to do as she chose. One of my cousins had gone to bid farewell to the dear fugitive and did not come back till the evening. She was much moved. I had not spoken to my mother, I trembled at the thought of telling her what I had in mind, and yet I wished to keep the resolution I had made at Holy Communion. I asked my cousin all manner of questions. My mother, who appeared to be absorbed in her tapestry, lost no word. While I talked I said to myself: If I want to speak to-day I have not a minute to lose."
That day, one of our friends, Madame de Viernot, left for the Carmel without telling any of her family. She knew they didn’t approve of her decision, but as a widow, she felt she had the right to do what she wanted. One of my cousins went to say goodbye to her and didn’t come back until the evening. She was very emotional. I hadn’t talked to my mother; I was nervous about telling her what I was thinking, but I wanted to stick to the commitment I had made during Holy Communion. I asked my cousin all sorts of questions. My mother, who seemed focused on her tapestry, was listening intently. As I spoke, I thought to myself: If I want to say something today, I can’t afford to wait.
"It is strange how vividly I remember the scene. We were sitting round the table, a round table covered with a red cloth, and we worked by the light of a lamp with a green shade. My two cousins were staying with us and we were all working at tapestries to re-cover the chairs in the drawing-room. Imagine, they had not been recovered since the days of Louis XIV, when they were bought, and they were so shabby and faded, my mother said it was a disgrace."
"It's weird how clearly I remember that moment. We were gathered around a round table draped in a red cloth, working by the light of a lamp with a green shade. My two cousins were visiting us, and we were all busy weaving tapestries to redo the chairs in the drawing room. Can you believe it? They hadn’t been reupholstered since the time of Louis XIV when we got them, and they were so worn out and faded that my mom said it was embarrassing."
"I tried to form the words, but my lips would not move; and then, suddenly, after a few minutes of silence my mother said to me: 'I really cannot understand the conduct of your friend. I do not like this leaving without a word all those to whom she is so dear. The gesture is theatrical and offends my taste. A well-bred woman does nothing which shall make people talk of her. I hope that if ever you caused us the great sorrow of leaving us you would not take flight as though you were committing a crime.'
"I tried to say something, but my lips just wouldn't move; and then, after a few minutes of silence, my mom said to me, 'I really can’t understand how your friend is acting. I don't like her just leaving without saying anything to those who care about her. It’s dramatic and really doesn’t sit well with me. A proper lady wouldn't do anything that would make people gossip about her. I hope that if you ever brought us the great sadness of leaving, you wouldn't run away like you were doing something wrong.'"
"It was the moment to speak, but such was my weakness that I could only say: 'Ah, set your mind at rest, maman, I should not have the strength.'
"It was the time to speak, but I was so weak that all I could say was: 'Ah, don’t worry, maman, I just don’t have the strength.'"
"My mother made no answer and I repented because I had not dared to explain myself. I seemed to hear the word of Our Lord to St. Peter: 'Peter, lovest thou me?' Oh, what weakness, what ingratitude was mine! I loved my comfort, the manner of my life, my family and my diversions. I was lost in these bitter thoughts when a little later, as though the conversation had not been interrupted, my mother said to me: 'Still, my Odette, I do not think that you will die without having done something that will endure.'
My mother didn’t respond, and I felt regret because I hadn’t mustered the courage to explain myself. I could almost hear Our Lord asking St. Peter, “Peter, do you love me?” Oh, what weakness and ingratitude I showed! I was attached to my comforts, my way of life, my family, and my leisure activities. I was lost in these troubling thoughts when, a little while later, as if the conversation hadn’t been interrupted, my mother said to me, “Still, my Odette, I don’t believe you’ll die without having accomplished something meaningful.”
"I was still lost in my anxiety and my reflections, while my cousins, never knowing the beating of my heart, worked quietly, when suddenly my mother, letting her tapestry fall and looking at me attentively, said: 'Ah, my dear child, I am very sure that you will end by becoming a religious.'
"I was still caught up in my anxiety and thoughts while my cousins, unaware of the turmoil in my heart, worked quietly. Then suddenly, my mother dropped her tapestry and looked at me closely, saying, 'Ah, my dear child, I'm sure you'll end up becoming religious.'"
"'Are you speaking seriously, my good mother,' I answered. 'You are laying bare the innermost thought and desire of my heart.'
"'Are you serious, Mom?' I replied. 'You're revealing the deepest thought and desire of my heart.'"
"'Mais oui,' cried my cousins without giving me time to finish, 'For two years Odette has thought of nothing else. But you will not give your permission, ma tante, you must not give your permission.'
"'But yes,' my cousins shouted, interrupting me, 'For two years, Odette hasn't thought of anything else. But you won't give your permission, aunt, you can't give your permission.'"
"'By what right, my dear children, should we refuse it,' said my mother, 'if it is the Will of God?'
"'By what right, my dear children, should we refuse it,' my mother said, 'if it is the Will of God?'"
"My cousins then, wishing to make a jest of the conversation, asked me what I intended to do with the trifles that belonged to me and quarrelled gaily about which should take possession of this and which of that. But these first moments of gaiety lasted a very little while and we began to weep. Then we heard my father come up the stairs."
"My cousins, wanting to make a joke out of the conversation, asked me what I planned to do with my things and playfully argued about who would get what. But this initial lightheartedness didn’t last long, and we started to cry. Then we heard my dad coming up the stairs."
The Mother Superior paused for a moment and sighed.
The Mother Superior took a moment to pause and sighed.
"It was very hard for my father. I was his only daughter and men often have a deeper feeling for their daughters than they ever have for their sons."
"It was really tough for my dad. I was his only daughter, and men often feel a stronger connection to their daughters than they do to their sons."
"It is a great misfortune to have a heart," said Kitty, with a smile.
"It’s a real misfortune to have a heart," said Kitty, smiling.
"It is a great good fortune to consecrate that heart to the love of Jesus Christ."
"It is a great blessing to dedicate that heart to the love of Jesus Christ."
At that moment a little girl came up to the Mother Superior and confident in her interest showed her a fantastic toy that she had somehow got hold of. The Mother Superior put her beautiful, delicate hand round the child's shoulder and the child nestled up to her. It intrigued Kitty to observe how sweet her smile was and yet how impersonal.
At that moment, a little girl approached the Mother Superior and, excited about her find, showed her an amazing toy that she had somehow acquired. The Mother Superior wrapped her beautiful, delicate hand around the child's shoulder, and the child snuggled up to her. Kitty found it fascinating to see how sweet her smile was yet how distant it felt.
"It is wonderful to see the adoration that all your orphans have for you, Mother," she said. "I think I should be very proud if I could excite so great a devotion."
"It’s amazing to see how much all your orphans adore you, Mother," she said. "I think I would feel really proud if I could inspire such strong devotion."
The Mother Superior gave once more her aloof and yet beautiful smile.
The Mother Superior once again gave her distant yet lovely smile.
"There is only one way to win hearts and that is to make oneself like unto those of whom one would be loved."
"There’s only one way to win hearts, and that’s to become like the people you want to be loved by."
lxi
Walter did not come back to dinner that evening. Kitty waited for him a little, for when he was detained in the city he always managed to send her word, but at last she sat down. She made no more than a pretence of eating the many courses which the Chinese cook, with his regard for propriety notwithstanding pestilence and the difficulty of provisioning, invariably set before her; and then, sinking into the long rattan chair by the open window, surrendered herself to the beauty of the starry night. The silence rested her.
Walter didn’t return for dinner that evening. Kitty waited a while, since he usually found a way to let her know when he was stuck in the city, but eventually, she sat down. She barely pretended to eat the various dishes the Chinese cook, despite the troubling circumstances and supply issues, consistently prepared for her. Then, collapsing into the long rattan chair by the open window, she took in the beauty of the starry night. The silence was refreshing for her.
She did not try to read. Her thoughts floated upon the surface of her mind like little white clouds reflected on a still lake. She was too tired to seize upon one, follow it up and absorb herself in its attendant train. She wondered vaguely what there was for her in the various impressions which her conversations with the nuns had left upon her. It was singular that, though their way of life so profoundly moved her, the faith which occasioned it left her untouched. She could not envisage the possibility that she might at any time be captured by the ardour of belief. She gave a little sigh: perhaps it would make everything easier if that great white light should illuminate her soul. Once or twice she had had the desire to tell the Mother Superior of her unhappiness and its cause; but she dared not: she could not bear that this austere woman should think ill of her. To her what she had done would naturally seem a grievous sin. The odd thing was that she herself could not regard it as wicked so much as stupid and ugly.
She didn’t try to read. Her thoughts drifted on the surface of her mind like little white clouds reflected on a calm lake. She was too tired to grab onto one, follow it through, and immerse herself in the thoughts that came with it. She vaguely wondered what insights her conversations with the nuns had left her with. It was strange that, even though their way of life deeply affected her, the faith behind it didn’t. She couldn’t picture ever being moved by the passion of belief. She sighed a little: maybe everything would be simpler if that great white light could shine on her soul. A couple of times, she felt the urge to tell the Mother Superior about her unhappiness and why she felt that way; but she didn’t dare: she couldn’t stand the thought of this strict woman thinking poorly of her. To her, what she had done would obviously seem like a serious sin. The odd thing was that she couldn’t see it as evil, just stupid and ugly.
Perhaps it was due to an obtuseness in herself that she looked upon her connection with Townsend as regrettable and shocking even, but to be forgotten rather than to be repented of. It was like making a blunder at a party; there was nothing to do about it, it was dreadfully mortifying, but it showed a lack of sense to ascribe too much importance to it. She shuddered as she thought of Charlie with his large frame too well covered, the vagueness of his jaw and the way he had of standing with his chest thrown out so that he might not seem to have a paunch. His sanguine temperament showed itself in the little red veins which soon would form a network on his ruddy cheeks. She had liked his bushy eyebrows: there was to her in them now something animal and repulsive.
Maybe it was because of a dullness in herself that she viewed her relationship with Townsend as regrettable and even shocking, but she'd rather be forgotten than feel sorry about it. It was like making a mistake at a party; there was nothing to be done about it, it was incredibly embarrassing, but it was foolish to give it too much weight. She shuddered as she thought of Charlie, his large frame too well covered, the vague shape of his jaw, and the way he stood with his chest out to hide a belly. His cheerful nature was visible in the small red veins that would soon create a pattern on his flushed cheeks. She had liked his bushy eyebrows, but now they seemed animalistic and repulsive to her.
And the future? It was curious how indifferent it left her; she could not see into it at all. Perhaps she would die when her baby was born. Her sister Doris had always been much stronger than she, and Doris had nearly died. (She had done her duty and produced an heir to the new baronetcy; Kitty smiled as she thought of her mother's satisfaction.) If the future was so vague it meant perhaps that she was destined never to see it. Walter would probably ask her mother to take care of the child—if the child survived; and she knew him well enough to be sure that, however uncertain of his paternity, he would treat it with kindness. Walter could be trusted under any circumstances to behave admirably.
And the future? It was strange how indifferent it made her feel; she couldn’t see it at all. Maybe she would die when her baby was born. Her sister Doris had always been much stronger than she was, and Doris had almost died. (She had fulfilled her duty and given birth to an heir for the new baronetcy; Kitty smiled at the thought of her mother’s happiness.) If the future was so unclear, it probably meant she was meant never to see it. Walter would likely ask her mother to take care of the child—if the child survived; and she knew him well enough to be confident that, no matter how unsure he was about being the father, he would treat it kindly. Walter could always be counted on to behave admirably, no matter the situation.
It was a pity that with his great qualities, his unselfishness and honour, his intelligence and sensibility, he should be so unlovable. She was not in the least frightened of him now, but sorry for him, and at the same time she could not help thinking him slightly absurd. The depth of his emotion made him vulnerable and she had a feeling that somehow and at some time she so could work upon it as to induce him to forgive her. The thought haunted her now that in thus giving him peace of mind she would make the only possible amends for the anguish she had caused him. It was a pity he had so little sense of humour: she could see them both, some day, laughing together at the way they had tormented themselves.
It was a shame that despite his amazing qualities—his selflessness and honor, his intelligence and sensitivity—he was so unlikable. She wasn’t scared of him at all now, just sorry for him, while at the same time she couldn't help but find him a bit ridiculous. The intensity of his feelings made him vulnerable, and she felt that somehow, at some point, she could reach him enough to get him to forgive her. The idea nagged at her that by giving him peace of mind, she would be making the only real amends for the pain she had caused him. It was a shame he lacked a sense of humor; she could imagine them one day laughing together about how they had tormented themselves.
She was tired. She took the lamp into her room and undressed. She went to bed and presently fell asleep.
She was tired. She carried the lamp into her room and changed out of her clothes. She got into bed and soon fell asleep.
lxii
But she was awakened by a loud knocking. At first, since it was interwoven with the dream from which she was roused, she could not attach the sound to reality. The knocking went on and she was conscious that it must be at the gateway of the compound. It was quite dark. She had a watch with phosphorised hands and saw that it was half-past two. It must be Walter coming back—how late he was—and he could not awake the boy. The knocking went on, louder and louder, and in the silence of the night it was really not a little alarming. The knocking stopped and she heard the withdrawing of the heavy bolt. Walter had never come back so late. Poor thing, he must be tired out! She hoped he would have the sense to go straight to bed instead of working as usual in that laboratory of his.
But she was jolted awake by a loud knocking. At first, because it was mixed up with the dream she was coming out of, she couldn’t connect the sound to reality. The knocking continued, and she realized it must be coming from the compound gate. It was pitch dark. She glanced at her watch, which had glowing hands, and saw that it was half-past two. It must be Walter returning—he was so late—and he wouldn’t want to wake the boy. The knocking intensified, getting louder and louder, and in the quiet of the night, it was quite concerning. The knocking stopped, and she heard the heavy bolt being pulled back. Walter had never come back this late. Poor guy, he must be exhausted! She hoped he would have the good sense to go straight to bed instead of working as usual in that lab of his.
There was a sound of voices, and people came into the compound. That was strange, for Walter coming home late, in order not to disturb her, took pains to be quiet. Two or three persons ran swiftly up the wooden steps and came into the room next door. Kitty was a little frightened. At the back of her mind was always the fear of an anti-foreign riot. Had something happened? Her heart began to beat quickly. But before she had time to put her vague apprehension into shape some one walked across the room and knocked at her door.
There were voices, and people entered the compound. That was unusual, as Walter usually came home late and made an effort to be quiet so he wouldn’t disturb her. A couple of people hurried up the wooden steps and went into the room next door. Kitty felt a bit scared. In the back of her mind, she always worried about the possibility of an anti-foreign riot. Had something happened? Her heart started to race. But before she could clarify her vague fear, someone walked across the room and knocked on her door.
"Mrs. Fane."
"Ms. Fane."
She recognised Waddington's voice.
She recognized Waddington's voice.
"Yes. What is it?"
"Yes. What’s up?"
"Will you get up at once. I have something to say to you."
"Please get up right now. I have something to tell you."
She rose and put on a dressing-gown. She unlocked the door and opened it. Her glance took in Waddington in a pair of Chinese trousers and a pongee coat, the house-boy holding a hurricane lamp, and a little further back three Chinese soldiers in khaki. She started as she saw the consternation on Waddington's face; his head was tousled as though he had just jumped out of bed.
She got up and put on a robe. She unlocked the door and opened it. She noticed Waddington in a pair of Chinese pants and a light coat, the houseboy holding a hurricane lamp, and a little further back, three Chinese soldiers in khaki. She was startled by the look of shock on Waddington's face; his hair was messy as if he had just gotten out of bed.
"What is the matter?" she gasped.
"What's wrong?" she breathed.
"You must keep calm. There's not a moment to lose. Put on your clothes at once and come with me."
"You need to stay calm. We don't have a minute to waste. Get dressed right now and come with me."
"But what is it? Has something happened in the city?"
"But what is it? Did something happen in the city?"
The sight of the soldiers suggested to her at once that there had been an outbreak and they were come to protect her.
The sight of the soldiers immediately made her think that there had been an outbreak and they had come to protect her.
"Your husband's been taken ill. We want you to come at once."
"Your husband is sick. We need you to come right away."
"Walter?" she cried.
"Walter?" she shouted.
"You mustn't be upset. I don't exactly know what's the matter. Colonel Yü sent this officer to me and asked me to bring you to the Yamen at once."
"You shouldn't be upset. I don't really know what's going on. Colonel Yü sent this officer to me and asked me to take you to the Yamen immediately."
Kitty stared at him for a moment, she felt a sudden cold in her heart, and then she turned.
Kitty looked at him for a moment, feeling a sudden chill in her heart, and then she turned away.
"I shall be ready in two minutes."
"I'll be ready in two minutes."
"I came just as I was," he answered. "I was asleep, I just put on a coat and some shoes."
"I came just as I was," he replied. "I was asleep, so I just threw on a coat and some shoes."
She did not hear what he said. She dressed by the light of the stars, taking the first things that came to hand; her fingers on a sudden were so clumsy that it seemed to take her an age to find the little clasps that closed her dress. She put round her shoulders the Cantonese shawl she had worn in the evening.
She didn’t catch what he said. She got dressed by starlight, grabbing the first things she could find; her fingers felt so clumsy all of a sudden that it took her ages to locate the little clasps that held her dress together. She draped the Cantonese shawl she had worn in the evening around her shoulders.
"I haven't put a hat on. There's no need, is there?"
"I haven't put on a hat. There's no reason to, right?"
"No."
"Nope."
The boy held the lantern in front of them and they hurried down the steps and out of the compound gate.
The boy carried the lantern in front of them as they rushed down the steps and out of the compound gate.
"Take care you don't fall," said Waddington. "You'd better hang on to my arm."
"Watch out so you don't fall," Waddington said. "You should hold on to my arm."
The soldiers followed immediately behind them.
The soldiers trailed closely behind them.
"Colonel Yü has sent chairs. They're waiting on the other side of the river."
"Colonel Yü has sent some chairs. They're waiting on the other side of the river."
They walked quickly down the hill. Kitty could not bring herself to utter the question that trembled so horribly on her lips. She was mortally afraid of the answer. They came to the bank and there, with a thread of light at the bow, a sampan was waiting for them.
They walked briskly down the hill. Kitty couldn’t bring herself to ask the question that nervously hung on her lips. She was deeply afraid of the answer. They reached the bank, and there, with a glimmer of light at the front, a sampan was waiting for them.
"Is it cholera?" she said then.
"Is it cholera?" she asked then.
"I'm afraid so."
"Yeah, I'm afraid so."
She gave a little cry and stopped short.
She let out a small gasp and froze.
"I think you ought to come as quickly as you can."
"I think you should come as soon as you can."
He gave her his hand to help her into the boat. The passage was short and the river almost stagnant; they stood in a bunch at the bow, while a woman with a child tied on her hip with one oar impelled the sampan across.
He offered her his hand to help her into the boat. The trip was brief and the river was nearly still; they gathered at the front while a woman with a child strapped to her hip used one oar to paddle the sampan across.
"He was taken ill this afternoon, the afternoon of yesterday that is," said Waddington.
"He got sick this afternoon, the afternoon of yesterday, that is," said Waddington.
"Why wasn't I sent for at once?"
"Why wasn't I called right away?"
Although there was no reason for it they spoke in whispers. In the darkness Kitty could only feel how intense was her companion's anxiety.
Although there was no reason for it, they spoke in whispers. In the darkness, Kitty could only feel how intense her companion's anxiety was.
"Colonel Yü wanted to, but he wouldn't let him. Colonel Yü has been with him all the time."
"Colonel Yü wanted to, but he wouldn't allow it. Colonel Yü has been with him the whole time."
"He ought to have sent for me all the same. It's heartless."
"He should have called for me anyway. It's so insensitive."
"Your husband knew that you had never seen anyone with cholera. It's a terrible and revolting sight. He didn't want you to see it."
"Your husband knew that you had never seen anyone with cholera. It's a horrible and disgusting sight. He didn't want you to witness it."
"After all he is my husband," she said in a choking voice.
"After all, he is my husband," she said, her voice breaking.
Waddington made no reply.
Waddington didn’t respond.
"Why am I allowed to come now?"
"Why can I come now?"
Waddington put his hand on her arm.
Waddington placed his hand on her arm.
"My dear, you must be very brave. You must be prepared for the worst."
"My dear, you need to be very brave. You have to be ready for the worst."
She gave a wail of anguish and turned away a little, for she saw that the three Chinese soldiers were looking at her. She had a sudden strange glimpse of the whites of their eyes.
She let out a cry of pain and turned away slightly, because she noticed the three Chinese soldiers were staring at her. She had a quick, unsettling glimpse of the whites of their eyes.
"Is he dying?"
"Is he okay?"
"I only know the message Colonel Yü gave to this officer who came and fetched me. As far as I can judge collapse has set in."
"I only know the message Colonel Yü gave to the officer who came to get me. From what I can tell, things have started to fall apart."
"Is there no hope at all?"
"Is there really no hope?"
"I'm dreadfully sorry, I'm afraid that if we don't get there quickly we shan't find him alive."
"I'm really sorry, but if we don't get there quickly, I'm afraid we won't find him alive."
She shuddered. The tears began to stream down her cheeks.
She shivered. Tears started to flow down her cheeks.
"You see, he's been overworking, he has no powers of resistance."
"You see, he's been overworking himself, and he has no ability to resist."
She withdrew from the pressure of his arm with a gesture of irritation. It exasperated her that he should talk in that low, anguished voice.
She pulled away from his arm in annoyance. It frustrated her that he was speaking in that soft, pained tone.
They reached the side and two men, Chinese coolies, standing on the bank helped her to step on shore. The chairs were waiting. As she got into hers Waddington said to her:
They reached the shore, and two Chinese laborers standing on the bank helped her step onto land. The chairs were waiting. As she got into hers, Waddington said to her:
"Try and keep a tight hold on your nerves. You'll want all your self-control."
"Try to keep a tight grip on your nerves. You'll need all your self-control."
"Tell the bearers to make haste."
"Tell the bearers to hurry up."
"They have orders to go as fast as they can."
"They're instructed to go as quickly as possible."
The officer, already in his chair, passed by and as he passed called out to Kitty's bearers. They raised the chair smartly, arranged the poles on their shoulders, and at a swift pace set off. Waddington followed close behind. They took the hill at a run, a man with a lantern going before each chair, and at the water-gate the gate-keeper was standing with a torch. The officer shouted to him as they approached and he flung open one side of the gate to let them through. He uttered some sort of interjection as they passed and the bearers called back. In the dead of the night those guttural sounds in a strange language were mysterious and alarming. They slithered up the wet and slippery cobbles of the alley and one of the officer's bearers stumbled. Kitty heard the officer's voice raised in anger, the shrill retort of the bearer, and then the chair in front hurried on again. The streets were narrow and tortuous. Here in the city was deep night. It was a city of the dead. They hastened along a narrow lane, turned a corner, and then at a run took a flight of steps; the bearers were beginning to blow hard; they walked with long, rapid strides, in silence; one took out a ragged handkerchief and as he walked wiped from his forehead the sweat that ran down into his eyes; they wound this way and that so that it might have been a maze through which they sped; in the shadow of the shuttered shops sometimes a form seemed to be lying, but you did not know whether it was a man who slept to awake at dawn or a man who slept to awake never; the narrow streets were ghostly in their silent emptiness and when on a sudden a dog barked loudly it sent a shock of terror through Kitty's tortured nerves. She did not know where they went. The way seemed endless. Could they not go faster? Faster. Faster. The time was going and any moment it might be too late.
The officer, already seated, passed by and called out to Kitty's bearers. They quickly lifted the chair, adjusted the poles on their shoulders, and set off at a brisk pace. Waddington followed closely behind. They rushed up the hill, with a man carrying a lantern leading each chair, and at the water-gate, the gatekeeper stood with a torch. The officer shouted to him as they approached, and he swung open one side of the gate to let them through. He made some kind of sound as they went past, and the bearers responded. In the dead of night, those guttural sounds in an unfamiliar language felt mysterious and unsettling. They moved quickly up the wet and slippery cobbles of the alley, and one of the officer's bearers tripped. Kitty heard the officer raise his voice in anger, the bearer's sharp reply, and then the chair hurried forward again. The streets were narrow and winding. Here in the city, it was deep night. It felt like a city of the dead. They rushed down a narrow lane, turned a corner, and then ran up a flight of steps; the bearers were starting to breathe heavily; they walked with long, quick strides in silence; one pulled out a ragged handkerchief and wiped the sweat that dripped into his eyes; they twisted this way and that, making it feel like a maze they were speeding through; in the shadows of the shuttered shops, sometimes a figure appeared to be lying down, but you couldn’t tell if it was a man sleeping to wake up at dawn or one who would never wake again; the narrow streets were eerie in their quiet emptiness, and when suddenly a dog barked loudly, it jolted Kitty's already frayed nerves. She had no idea where they were going. The path seemed endless. Couldn’t they go faster? Faster. Faster. Time was slipping away, and any moment it might be too late.
lxiii
Suddenly, walking along a blank long wall they came to a gateway flanked by sentry boxes, and the bearers set down the chairs. Waddington hurried up to Kitty. She had already jumped out. The officer knocked loudly on the door and shouted. A postern was opened and they passed into a courtyard. It was large and square. Huddled against the walls, under the eaves of the overhanging roofs, soldiers wrapped in their blankets were lying in huddled groups. They stopped for a moment while the officer spoke to a man who might have been a sergeant on guard. He turned and said something to Waddington.
Suddenly, while walking along a long, empty wall, they reached a gateway with guard booths on either side, and the bearers set down the chairs. Waddington quickly approached Kitty, who had already jumped out. The officer knocked loudly on the door and shouted. A side door opened, and they entered a courtyard. It was large and square. Soldiers wrapped in their blankets were lying in groups against the walls, under the eaves of the overhanging roofs. They paused for a moment while the officer spoke to a man who seemed to be a sergeant on duty. He turned and said something to Waddington.
"He's still alive," said Waddington in a low voice. "Take care how you walk."
"He's still alive," Waddington said quietly. "Watch your step."
Still preceded by the men with lanterns they made their way across the yard, up some steps, through a great doorway and then down into another wide court. On one side of this was a long chamber with lights in it; the lights within shining through the rice paper silhouetted the elaborate pattern of the lattice. The lantern-bearers led them across the yard towards this room and at the door the officer knocked. It was opened immediately and the officer with a glance at Kitty stepped back.
Still followed by the men with lanterns, they made their way across the yard, up some steps, through a large doorway, and then down into another wide courtyard. On one side of this courtyard was a long room with lights in it; the lights inside, shining through the rice paper, highlighted the intricate pattern of the lattice. The lantern-bearers guided them across the yard towards this room, and at the door, the officer knocked. It opened right away, and the officer stepped back with a glance at Kitty.
"Will you walk in," said Waddington.
"Will you come in?" said Waddington.
It was a long, low room and the smoky lamps that lit it made the gloom ominous. Three or four orderlies stood about. On a pallet against the wall opposite the door a man was lying huddled under a blanket. An officer was standing motionless at the foot.
It was a long, low room, and the smoky lamps that lit it created an ominous gloom. Three or four orderlies were standing around. On a pallet against the wall opposite the door, a man was lying huddled under a blanket. An officer was standing still at the foot.
Kitty hurried up and leaned over the pallet. Walter lay with his eyes closed and in that sombre light his face had the greyness of death. He was horribly still.
Kitty quickly approached and leaned over the mat. Walter lay there with his eyes closed, and in that dim light, his face had a lifeless grayness. He was unnervingly still.
"Walter, Walter," she gasped, in a low, terrified tone.
"Walter, Walter," she said, breathlessly, in a quiet, scared voice.
There was a slight movement in the body, or the shadow of a movement; it was so slight it was like a breath of air which you cannot feel and yet for an instant ruffles the surface of still water.
There was a tiny movement in the body, or maybe just the hint of a movement; it was so subtle it was like a breath of air that you can't feel but for a moment disturbs the surface of calm water.
"Walter, Walter, speak to me."
"Walter, Walter, talk to me."
The eyes were opened slowly, as though it were an infinite effort to raise those heavy lids, but he did not look, he stared at the wall a few inches from his face. He spoke; his voice, low and weak, had the hint of a smile in it.
The eyes opened slowly, as if it took an endless amount of effort to lift those heavy lids, but he didn’t look around; he just stared at the wall just a few inches from his face. He spoke; his voice, soft and weak, carried a hint of a smile.
"This is a pretty kettle of fish," he said.
"This is quite a situation," he said.
Kitty dared not breathe. He made no further sound, no beginning of a gesture, but his eyes, those dark, cold eyes of his (seeing now what mysteries?) stared at the white-washed wall. Kitty raised herself to her feet. With haggard gaze she faced the man who stood there.
Kitty couldn’t breathe. He didn’t make any more noise or even a single move, but his dark, cold eyes were fixed on the whitewashed wall, as if they were uncovering some kind of mystery. Kitty stood up, looking worn out, and faced the man who was standing there.
"Surely something can be done. You're not going to stand there and do nothing?"
"Surely something can be done. You're not just going to stand there and do nothing?"
She clasped her hands. Waddington spoke to the officer who stood at the end of the bed.
She clasped her hands. Waddington talked to the officer who was standing at the end of the bed.
"I'm afraid they've done everything that was possible. The regimental surgeon has been treating him. Your husband has trained him and he's done all that your husband could do himself."
"I'm afraid they've done everything they could. The regimental surgeon has been taking care of him. Your husband has trained him, and he's done all that your husband could do himself."
"Is that the surgeon?"
"Is that the doctor?"
"No, that is Colonel Yü. He's never left your husband's side."
"No, that's Colonel Yü. He has never left your husband’s side."
Distracted, Kitty gave him a glance. He was a tallish man, but stockily built, and he seemed ill at ease in his khaki uniform. He was looking at Walter and she saw that his eyes were wet with tears. It gave her a pang. Why should that man with his yellow, flat face have tears in his eyes? It exasperated her.
Distracted, Kitty glanced at him. He was a tall guy, but stocky, and he looked uncomfortable in his khaki uniform. He was staring at Walter, and she noticed that his eyes were filled with tears. It made her feel uneasy. Why did that man with his pale, flat face have tears in his eyes? It frustrated her.
"It's awful to be able to do nothing."
"It's awful to feel powerless."
"At least he's not in pain any more," said Waddington.
"At least he's not in pain anymore," said Waddington.
She leaned once more over her husband. Those ghastly eyes of his still stared vacantly in front of him. She could not tell if he saw with them. She did not know whether he had heard what was said. She put her lips close to his ears.
She leaned over her husband again. His dreadful eyes still stared blankly ahead. She couldn't tell if he was seeing anything. She didn't know if he had heard what was said. She put her lips close to his ears.
"Walter, isn't there something we can do?"
"Walter, is there anything we can do?"
She thought that there must be some drug they could give him which would stay the dreadful ebbing of his life. Now that her eyes were more accustomed to the dimness she saw with horror that his face had fallen. She would hardly have recognised him. It was unthinkable that in a few short hours he should look like another man; he hardly looked like a man at all; he looked like death.
She thought there had to be some medication they could give him to stop the terrible decline of his life. Now that her eyes had adjusted to the dim light, she was horrified to see that his face had changed drastically. She could barely recognize him. It was unimaginable that in just a few hours he could appear like a completely different person; he hardly looked human at all; he looked like he was on the brink of death.
She thought that he was making an effort to speak. She put her ear close.
She thought he was trying to talk. She leaned in closer.
"Don't fuss. I've had a rough passage, but I'm all right now."
"Don't worry. I've been through a tough time, but I'm okay now."
Kitty waited for a moment, but he was silent. His immobility rent her heart with anguish; it was terrifying that he should lie so still. He seemed prepared already for the stillness of the grave. Some one, the surgeon or a dresser, came forward and with a gesture motioned her aside; he leaned over the dying man and with a dirty rag wet his lips. Kitty stood up once more and turned to Waddington despairingly.
Kitty waited for a moment, but he was silent. His stillness broke her heart with pain; it was frightening that he could lie so motionless. He seemed almost ready for the quiet of death. Someone, either the surgeon or an assistant, stepped forward and gestured for her to move aside; he leaned over the dying man and wet his lips with a dirty rag. Kitty stood up again and turned to Waddington in despair.
"Is there no hope at all?" she whispered.
"Is there no hope left?" she whispered.
He shook his head.
He nodded no.
"How much longer can he live?"
"How much longer can he survive?"
"No one can tell. An hour perhaps."
"No one can say. Maybe an hour."
Kitty looked round the bare chamber and her eyes rested for an instant on the substantial form of Colonel Yü.
Kitty looked around the empty room and her eyes paused for a moment on the solid figure of Colonel Yü.
"Can I be left alone with him for a little while?" she asked. "Only for a minute."
"Can I be alone with him for a bit?" she asked. "Just for a minute."
"Certainly, if you wish it."
"Of course, if that's what you want."
Waddington stepped over to the Colonel and spoke to him. The Colonel gave a little bow and then in a low tone an order.
Waddington walked over to the Colonel and talked to him. The Colonel nodded slightly and then gave a quiet command.
"We shall wait on the steps," said Waddington as they trooped out. "You have only to call."
"We'll wait on the steps," said Waddington as they walked out. "Just call us when you're ready."
Now that the incredible had overwhelmed her consciousness, like a drug coursing through her veins, and she realised that Walter was going to die she had but one thought, and that was to make his end easier for him by dragging from his soul the rancour which poisoned it. If he could die at peace with her it seemed to her that he would die at peace with himself. She thought now not of herself at all but only of him.
Now that the unbelievable had taken over her mind, like a drug flowing through her veins, and she understood that Walter was going to die, she had only one thought: to make his end easier by drawing out the bitterness that poisoned his soul. If he could die at peace with her, it seemed to her that he would also die at peace with himself. She no longer thought of herself at all, only of him.
"Walter, I beseech you to forgive me," she said, leaning over him. For fear that he could not bear the pressure she took care not to touch him. "I'm so desperately sorry for the wrong I did you. I so bitterly regret it."
"Walter, please forgive me," she said, leaning over him. Afraid he couldn’t handle the pressure, she made sure not to touch him. "I'm really sorry for what I did to you. I regret it so much."
He said nothing. He did not seem to hear. She was obliged to insist. It seemed to her strangely that his soul was a fluttering moth and its wings were heavy with hatred.
He said nothing. He didn’t seem to hear. She felt she had to insist. It struck her oddly that his soul was like a fluttering moth, its wings weighed down by hatred.
"Darling."
"Babe."
A shadow passed over his wan and sunken face. It was less than a movement, and yet it gave all the effect of a terrifying convulsion. She had never used that word to him before. Perhaps in his dying brain there passed the thought, confused and difficulty grasped, that he had only heard her use it, a commonplace of her vocabulary, to dogs and babies and motor-cars. Then something horrible occurred. She clenched her hands, trying with all her might to control herself, for she saw two tears run slowly down his wasted cheeks.
A shadow crossed his pale and hollow face. It was more like a fleeting moment, but it felt like a terrifying jolt. She had never said that word to him before. Maybe in his fading mind, he barely grasped the idea that he had only heard her use it, a regular part of her everyday language, when talking to dogs, babies, and cars. Then something awful happened. She clenched her hands, struggling with all her strength to keep herself together, as she watched two tears slowly slide down his thin cheeks.
"Oh, my precious, my dear, if you ever loved me—I know you loved me and I was hateful—I beg you to forgive me. I've no chance now to show my repentance. Have mercy on me. I beseech you to forgive."
"Oh, my precious, my dear, if you ever loved me—I know you loved me and I was terrible—I ask you to forgive me. I have no opportunity now to show my regret. Have mercy on me. I beg you to forgive."
She stopped. She looked at him, all breathless, waiting passionately for a reply. She saw that he tried to speak. Her heart gave a great bound. It seemed to her that it would be in a manner a reparation for the suffering she had caused him if at this last moment she could effect his deliverance from that load of bitterness. His lips moved. He did not look at her. His eyes stared unseeing at the white-washed wall. She leaned over him so that she might hear. But he spoke quite clearly.
She stopped. She looked at him, breathless, eagerly waiting for a response. She noticed him trying to speak. Her heart raced. It felt like it would somehow make up for the pain she had caused him if, at this final moment, she could help free him from that burden of bitterness. His lips moved. He didn’t look at her. His eyes stared blankly at the whitewashed wall. She leaned closer to hear him. But he spoke clearly.
"The dog it was that died."
"The dog was the one that died."
She stayed as still as though she were turned to stone. She could not understand and gazed at him in terrified perplexity. It was meaningless. Delirium. He had not understood a word she said.
She remained as still as if she were a statue. She couldn't grasp what was happening and looked at him in fearful confusion. It made no sense. It was madness. He hadn’t understood a single word she said.
It was impossible to be so still and yet to live. She stared and stared. His eyes were open. She could not tell if he breathed. She began to grow frightened.
It was impossible to be so still and yet be alive. She kept staring. His eyes were open. She couldn’t tell if he was breathing. She started to feel scared.
"Walter," she whispered. "Walter."
"Walter," she whispered. "Walter."
At last, suddenly, she raised herself. A sudden fear seized her. She turned and went to the door.
At last, she suddenly sat up. A quick fear gripped her. She turned and walked to the door.
"Will you come, please. He doesn't seem to . . ."
"Could you come, please? He doesn't seem to . . ."
They stepped in. The little Chinese surgeon went up to the bed. He had an electric torch in his hand and he lit it and looked at Walter's eyes. Then he closed them. He said something in Chinese. Waddington put his arm round Kitty.
They walked in. The small Chinese surgeon approached the bed. He had a flashlight in his hand, turned it on, and examined Walter's eyes. Then he closed them. He spoke something in Chinese. Waddington wrapped his arm around Kitty.
"I'm afraid he's dead."
"I'm sorry, he's dead."
Kitty gave a deep sigh. A few tears fell from her eyes. She felt dazed rather than overcome. The Chinese stood about, round the bed, helplessly, as though they did not quite know what to do next. Waddington was silent. In a minute the Chinese began to speak in a low tone among themselves.
Kitty let out a deep sigh. A few tears slipped from her eyes. She felt more bewildered than overwhelmed. The Chinese people gathered around the bed, looking on helplessly, as if they weren't sure what to do next. Waddington stayed silent. After a minute, the Chinese began to talk softly among themselves.
"You'd better let me take you back to the bungalow," said Waddington. "He'll be brought there."
"You should let me take you back to the bungalow," Waddington said. "He'll be taken there."
Kitty passed her hand wearily across her forehead. She went up to the pallet bed and leaned over it. She kissed Walter gently on the lips. She was not crying now.
Kitty tiredly brushed her hand across her forehead. She walked over to the pallet bed and leaned over it. She kissed Walter softly on the lips. She wasn’t crying anymore.
"I'm sorry to give you so much trouble."
"I'm really sorry for causing you so much trouble."
The officers saluted as she passed and she gravely bowed. They walked back across the courtyard and got into their chairs. She saw Waddington light a cigarette. A little smoke lost in the air, that was the life of man.
The officers saluted as she walked by, and she nodded respectfully. They strolled back across the courtyard and sat down. She noticed Waddington light a cigarette. A bit of smoke disappeared into the air; that was the essence of human life.
lxiv
Dawn was breaking now, and here and there a Chinaman was taking down the shutters of his shop. In its dark recesses, by the light of a taper, a woman was washing her hands and face. In a tea-house at a corner a group of men were eating an early meal. The grey, cold light of the rising day sidled along the narrow lanes like a thief. There was a pale mist on the river and the masts of the crowded junks loomed through it like the lances of a phantom army. It was chilly as they crossed and Kitty huddled herself up in her gay and coloured shawl. They walked up the hill and they were above the mist. The sun shone from an unclouded sky. It shone as though this were a day like another and nothing had happened to distinguish it from its fellows.
Dawn was breaking now, and here and there, a Chinese shop owner was taking down the shutters. In the shadows of the shop, by the light of a candle, a woman was washing her hands and face. At a nearby tea house, a group of men was having an early meal. The grey, cold light of the rising day crept along the narrow lanes like a thief. A pale mist hung over the river, and the masts of the crowded junks appeared through it like the lances of a ghostly army. It was chilly as they crossed, and Kitty wrapped herself up in her bright, colorful shawl. They walked up the hill and came above the mist. The sun shone from a clear sky. It shone as if this day was just like any other and nothing had happened to set it apart from the rest.
"Wouldn't you like to lie down?" said Waddington when they entered the bungalow.
"Wouldn't you like to lie down?" Waddington asked as they walked into the bungalow.
"No. I'll sit at the window."
"No. I'm going to sit by the window."
She had sat at the window so often and so long during the weeks that had passed and her eyes now were so familiar with the fantastic, garish, beautiful and mysterious temple on its great bastion that it rested her spirit. It was so unreal, even in the crude light of midday, that it withdrew her from the reality of life.
She had spent so much time sitting by the window in the weeks that had gone by, and her eyes had become so used to the fantastic, bright, beautiful, and mysterious temple on its grand platform that it calmed her spirit. It felt so unreal, even in the harsh light of midday, that it pulled her away from the reality of life.
"I'll get the boy to make you some tea. I'm afraid it will be necessary to bury him this morning. I'll make all arrangements."
"I'll have the boy make you some tea. Unfortunately, we need to bury him this morning. I'll take care of all the arrangements."
"Thank you."
Thanks.
lxv
They buried him three hours later. It seemed horrible to Kitty that he must be put into a Chinese coffin, as though in so strange a bed he must rest uneasily, but there was no help for it. The nuns, learning of Walter's death as they learned everything that happened in the city, sent by a messenger a cross of dahlias, stiff and formal, but made as though by the accustomed hands of a florist; and the cross, alone on the Chinese coffin, looked grotesque and out of place. When all was ready they had to wait for Colonel Yü who had sent to Waddington to say that he desired to attend the funeral. He came accompanied by an A.D.C. They walked up the hill, the coffin borne by half a dozen coolies, to a little plot of land where lay buried the missionary whose place Walter had taken. Waddington had found among the missionary's effects an English prayer-book and in a low voice, with an embarrassment that was unusual to him, read the burial service. Perhaps, reciting those solemn but terrible words, the thought hovered in his mind that if he in his turn fell a victim to the pestilence there would be no one now to say them over him. The coffin was lowered into the grave and the grave-diggers began to throw in the earth.
They buried him three hours later. Kitty thought it was awful that he had to be put in a Chinese coffin, as if he would rest uncomfortably in such a strange bed, but there was nothing they could do. The nuns, hearing about Walter's death just like they heard everything that happened in the city, sent a messenger with a cross made of dahlias—stiff and formal, but crafted like a florist would do; and the cross, sitting alone on the Chinese coffin, looked ridiculous and out of place. Once everything was ready, they had to wait for Colonel Yü, who had sent word to Waddington that he wanted to attend the funeral. He arrived with an A.D.C. They walked up the hill, the coffin carried by half a dozen coolies, to a small plot of land where the missionary, whose position Walter had taken, was buried. Waddington had found an English prayer book among the missionary's belongings and, in a quiet voice filled with unusual embarrassment, read the burial service. Perhaps, as he recited those serious yet dreadful words, he was thinking that if he too fell victim to the plague, there would be no one to say them over him. The coffin was lowered into the grave, and the grave diggers started to pile in the earth.
Colonel Yü, who had stood with bared head by the grave-side, put on his hat, saluted Kitty gravely, said a word or two to Waddington and followed by his A.D.C. walked away. The coolies, curious to watch a Christian burial, had lingered and now in a straggling group, their yokes trailing in their hands, sauntered off. Kitty and Waddington waited till the grave was filled and then placed on the mound, smelling of fresh earth, the nuns' prim dahlias. She had not wept, but when the first shovelful of earth rattled on the coffin she felt a dreadful pang at her heart.
Colonel Yü, who had stood with his head uncovered by the graveside, put on his hat, saluted Kitty seriously, exchanged a few words with Waddington, and along with his A.D.C. walked away. The coolies, intrigued by the Christian burial, had stuck around and now formed a scattered group, their yokes hanging loosely in their hands, and wandered off. Kitty and Waddington waited until the grave was filled and then placed the nuns' neat dahlias on the mound, still smelling of fresh earth. She hadn't cried, but when the first shovelful of dirt hit the coffin, she felt a sharp pain in her heart.
She saw that Waddington was waiting for her to come away.
She noticed that Waddington was waiting for her to step away.
"Are you in a hurry?" she asked. "I don't want to go back to the bungalow just yet."
"Are you in a rush?" she asked. "I don't want to head back to the bungalow just yet."
"I have nothing to do. I am entirely in your hands."
"I have nothing to do. I'm completely in your hands."
lxvi
They sauntered along the causeway till they came to the top of the hill on which stood that archway, the memorial to a virtuous widow, which had occupied so large a part of Kitty's impression of the place. It was a symbol, but of what she scarcely knew; she could not tell why it bore a note of so sardonic irony.
They strolled along the path until they reached the top of the hill where that archway stood, a tribute to a virtuous widow, which had made a significant impact on Kitty's perception of the area. It was a symbol, but she wasn't quite sure of what; she couldn’t explain why it seemed to carry such a sarcastic irony.
"Shall we sit down a little? We haven't sat here for ages." The plain was spread before her widely; it was tranquil and serene in the morning light. "It's only a few weeks that I've been here and it seems a lifetime."
"Should we sit down for a bit? We haven't been here in ages." The plain stretched out in front of her, calm and peaceful in the morning light. "I've only been here a few weeks, but it feels like a lifetime."
He did not answer and for a while she allowed her thoughts to wander. She gave a sigh.
He didn’t answer, and for a while, she let her thoughts drift. She let out a sigh.
"Do you think that the soul is immortal?" she asked.
"Do you think the soul is immortal?" she asked.
He did not seem surprised at the question.
He didn't seem surprised by the question.
"How should I know?"
"How am I supposed to know?"
"Just now, when they'd washed Walter, before they put him into the coffin I looked at him. He looked very young. Too young to die. Do you remember that beggar that we saw the first time you took me for a walk? I was frightened not because he was dead, but because he looked as though he'd never been a human being. He was just a dead animal. And now again, with Walter, it looked so like a machine that has run down. That's what is so frightening. And if it is only a machine how futile is all this suffering and the heart pains and the misery."
"Just now, when they’d washed Walter, before they put him in the coffin, I looked at him. He looked really young. Too young to die. Do you remember that beggar we saw the first time you took me for a walk? I was scared, not because he was dead, but because he looked like he’d never been a human being. He was just a dead animal. And now, with Walter, it looked so much like a machine that has stopped working. That’s what is so scary. And if it’s just a machine, how pointless is all this suffering and heartbreak and misery."
He did not answer, but his eyes travelled over the landscape at their feet. The wide expanse on that gay and sunny morning filled the heart with exultation. The trim little rice fields stretched as far as the eye could see and in many of them the blue-clad peasants with their buffaloes were working industriously. It was a peaceful and a happy scene. Kitty broke the silence.
He didn’t respond, but his eyes wandered over the landscape below them. The vast view on that cheerful, sunny morning filled the heart with joy. The neat little rice fields extended as far as the eye can see, and in many of them, the blue-clad farmers were working hard alongside their buffaloes. It was a calm and joyful scene. Kitty broke the silence.
"I can't tell you how deeply moved I've been by all I've seen at the convent. They're wonderful, those nuns, they make me feel utterly worthless. They give up everything, their home, their country, love, children, freedom; and all the little things which I sometimes think must be harder still to give up, flowers and green fields, going for a walk on an autumn day, books and music, comfort, everything they give up, everything. And they do it so that they may devote themselves to a life of sacrifice and poverty, obedience, killing work and prayer. To all of them this world is really and truly a place of exile. Life is a cross which they willingly bear, but in their hearts all the time is the desire—oh, it's so much stronger than desire, it's a longing, an eager, passionate longing for the death which shall lead them to life everlasting."
"I can't express how deeply touched I've been by everything I've seen at the convent. Those nuns are amazing; they make me feel completely insignificant. They give up everything: their home, their country, love, children, freedom; and all the little things that I sometimes think are even harder to let go of, like flowers and green fields, going for a walk on a fall day, books and music, comfort—everything they sacrifice, everything. They do it to dedicate themselves to a life of sacrifice and poverty, obedience, exhausting work, and prayer. For all of them, this world is truly a place of exile. Life is a cross they willingly bear, but in their hearts is always a desire—oh, it’s much stronger than that; it’s a longing, an eager, passionate longing for the death that will take them to everlasting life."
Kitty clasped her hands and looked at him with anguish.
Kitty clasped her hands and looked at him with distress.
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"Supposing there is no life everlasting? Think what it means if death is really the end of all things. They've given up all for nothing. They've been cheated. They're dupes."
"Imagine if there’s no afterlife? Consider what it means if death truly is the end of everything. They've sacrificed everything for nothing. They’ve been deceived. They're fools."
Waddington reflected for a little while.
Waddington paused for a moment.
"I wonder. I wonder if it matters that what they have aimed at is illusion. Their lives are in themselves beautiful. I have an idea that the only thing which makes it possible to regard this world we live in without disgust is the beauty which now and then men create out of the chaos. The pictures they paint, the music they compose, the books they write, and the lives they lead. Of all these the richest in beauty is the beautiful life. That is the perfect work of art."
"I wonder. I wonder if it matters that what they’ve aimed at is an illusion. Their lives, in themselves, are beautiful. I believe the only thing that allows us to view this world we live in without disgust is the beauty that people occasionally create from chaos. The art they paint, the music they compose, the books they write, and the lives they lead. Among all of these, the most beautiful is a beautiful life. That is the perfect work of art."
Kitty sighed. What he said seemed hard. She wanted more.
Kitty sighed. What he said felt difficult. She wanted more.
"Have you ever been to a symphony concert?" he continued.
"Have you ever been to a symphony concert?" he asked.
"Yes," she smiled. "I know nothing of music, but I'm rather fond of it."
"Yeah," she smiled. "I don't know much about music, but I really like it."
"Each member of the orchestra plays his own little instrument, and what do you think he knows of the complicated harmonies which unroll themselves on the indifferent air? He is concerned only with his own small share. But he knows that the symphony is lovely, and though there's none to hear it, it is lovely still, and he is content to play his part."
"Every member of the orchestra plays their own little instrument, and what do you think they know about the complex harmonies that unfold in the unbothered air? They are only focused on their own small piece. But they know that the symphony is beautiful, and even if no one is there to hear it, it is still beautiful, and they are happy to play their part."
"You spoke of Tao the other day," said Kitty, after a pause. "Tell me what it is."
"You mentioned Tao the other day," Kitty said after a moment. "Can you tell me what it is?"
Waddington gave her a little look, hesitated an instant, and then with a faint smile on his comic face answered:
Waddington glanced at her, paused for a moment, and then with a slight smile on his amusing face replied:
"It is the Way and the Waygoer. It is the eternal road along which walk all beings, but no being made it, for itself is being. It is everything and nothing. From it all things spring, all things conform to it, and to it at last all things return. It is a square without angles, a sound which ears cannot hear, and an image without form. It is a vast net and though its meshes are as wide as the sea it lets nothing through. It is the sanctuary where all things find refuge. It is nowhere, but without looking out of the window you may see it. Desire not to desire, it teaches, and leave all things to take their course. He that humbles himself shall be preserved entire. He that bends shall be made straight. Failure is the foundation of success and success is the lurking-place of failure; but who can tell when the turning point will come? He who strives after tenderness can become even as a little child. Gentleness brings victory to him who attacks and safety to him who defends. Mighty is he who conquers himself."
"It is the Path and the Traveler on that Path. It is the eternal journey that all beings follow, but no being created it, for it itself is existence. It is everything and nothing. From it, all things arise, all things align with it, and ultimately, all things return to it. It is a square without corners, a sound that can’t be heard, and an image without shape. It’s a vast net that, despite its wide openings, lets nothing slip through. It’s the refuge where everything finds safety. It is nowhere, yet without looking out the window, you can see it. It teaches not to desire, and to let everything unfold naturally. Whoever humbles themselves will be preserved whole. Whoever bends will become straight. Failure is the base of success, and success is where failure lurks; but who can say when that turning point will happen? Those who seek tenderness can become like a child. Gentleness brings victory to the attacker and safety to the defender. Powerful is the one who conquers themselves."
"Does it mean anything?"
"Does it mean something?"
"Sometimes, when I've had half a dozen whiskies and look at the stars, I think perhaps it does."
"Sometimes, when I've had a few too many whiskies and I look at the stars, I think maybe it does."
Silence fell upon them and when it was broken it was again by Kitty.
Silence settled over them, and when it was finally broken, it was by Kitty once more.
"Tell me, is: the dog it was that died, a quotation?"
"Tell me, is the dog that died a quote?"
Waddington's lips outlined a smile and he was ready with his answer. But perhaps at that moment his sensibilities were abnormally acute. Kitty was not looking at him, but there was something about her expression which made him change his mind.
Waddington's lips formed a smile, and he was ready with his answer. But maybe at that moment his feelings were unusually heightened. Kitty wasn't looking at him, but there was something in her expression that made him rethink his decision.
"If it is I don't know it," he answered warily. "Why?"
"If it is, I don't know," he replied cautiously. "Why?"
"Nothing. It crossed my mind. It had a familiar ring."
"Nothing. It popped into my head. It sounded familiar."
There was another silence.
There was another pause.
"When you were alone with your husband," said Waddington presently, "I had a talk with the regimental surgeon. I thought we ought to have some details."
"When you were alone with your husband," Waddington said after a moment, "I had a conversation with the regimental surgeon. I figured we should get some details."
"Well?"
"What's up?"
"He was in a very hysterical state. I couldn't really quite understand what he meant. So far as I can make out your husband got infected during the course of experiments he was making."
"He was in a really hysterical state. I couldn't quite understand what he meant. As far as I can tell, your husband got infected during the experiments he was conducting."
"He was always experimenting. He wasn't really a doctor, he was a bacteriologist; that is why he was so anxious to come here."
"He was always trying out new things. He wasn't really a doctor; he was a bacteriologist, which is why he was so eager to come here."
"But I can't quite make out from the surgeon's statements whether he was infected accidentally or whether he was actually experimenting on himself."
"But I can't really tell from what the surgeon said whether he got infected by accident or if he was actually experimenting on himself."
Kitty grew very pale. The suggestion made her shudder. Waddington took her hand.
Kitty turned very pale. The suggestion made her tremble. Waddington took her hand.
"Forgive me for talking about this again," he said gently, "but I thought it might comfort you—I know how frightfully difficult it is on these occasions to say anything that is of the least use—I thought it might mean something to you that Walter died a martyr to science and to his duty."
"Sorry to bring this up again," he said softly, "but I thought it might bring you some comfort—I understand how incredibly hard it is to find the right words during times like these—I thought it might matter to you that Walter died as a martyr for science and for his responsibilities."
Kitty shrugged her shoulders with a suspicion of impatience.
Kitty shrugged her shoulders, feeling a hint of impatience.
"Walter died of a broken heart," she said.
"Walter died from a broken heart," she said.
Waddington did not answer. She turned and looked at him slowly. Her face was white and set.
Waddington didn’t respond. She turned to him slowly, her face pale and composed.
"What did he mean by saying: the dog it was that died? What is it?"
"What did he mean when he said, 'the dog that died'? What does that mean?"
"It's the last line of Goldsmith's Elegy."
"It's the last line of Goldsmith's Elegy."
lxvii
Next morning Kitty went to the convent. The girl who opened the door seemed surprised to see her and when Kitty had been for a few minutes about her work the Mother Superior came in. She went up to Kitty and took her hand.
Next morning, Kitty went to the convent. The girl who opened the door looked surprised to see her, and after Kitty had been there for a few minutes doing her work, the Mother Superior came in. She walked up to Kitty and took her hand.
"I am glad to see you, my dear child. You show a fine courage in coming back here so soon after your great sorrow; and wisdom, for I am sure that a little work will keep you from brooding."
"I’m really happy to see you, my dear child. You’ve shown great courage by coming back here so soon after your loss, and you’ve made a wise choice since I believe that keeping busy will help you avoid dwelling on it."
Kitty cast down her eyes, reddening a little; she did not want the Mother Superior to see into her heart.
Kitty looked away, feeling a little embarrassed; she didn't want the Mother Superior to see her true feelings.
"I need not tell you how sincerely all of us here sympathise with you."
"I don’t need to say how deeply all of us here feel for you."
"You are very kind," whispered Kitty.
"You're so sweet," Kitty whispered.
"We all pray for you constantly and for the soul of him you have lost."
"We're all keeping you in our thoughts and prayers, and we're also remembering the soul of the person you've lost."
Kitty made no reply. The Mother Superior released her hand and in her cool, authoritative tone imposed various tasks upon her. She patted two or three children on the head, gave them her aloof, but winning smile, and went about her more pressing affairs.
Kitty said nothing. The Mother Superior let go of her hand and, in her calm, commanding voice, assigned her several tasks. She patted a couple of kids on the head, offered them her distant yet charming smile, and turned her attention to more urgent matters.
lxviii
A week went by. Kitty was sewing. The Mother Superior entered the room and sat down beside her. She gave Kitty's work a shrewd glance.
A week passed. Kitty was sewing. The Mother Superior came into the room and sat down next to her. She gave Kitty's work a knowing look.
"You sew very well, my dear. It is a rare accomplishment for young women of your world nowadays."
"You sew really well, my dear. It's a rare skill for young women like you these days."
"I owe it to my mother."
"I owe it to my mom."
"I am sure that your mother will be very glad to see you again."
"I’m sure your mom will be really happy to see you again."
Kitty looked up. There was that in the Mother Superior's manner which prevented the remark from being taken as a casual politeness. She went on.
Kitty looked up. There was something about the Mother Superior's way of speaking that made the comment feel more significant than just a polite gesture. She continued.
"I allowed you to come here after the death of your dear husband because I thought occupation would distract your mind. I did not think you were fit at that moment to take the long journey to Tching-Yen by yourself, nor did I wish you to sit alone in your house with nothing to do but to remember your loss. But now eight days have passed. It is time for you to go."
"I let you come here after the death of your beloved husband because I thought keeping busy would help take your mind off things. I didn’t think you were ready to make the long trip to Tching-Yen on your own, and I didn’t want you sitting alone at home with nothing to do but dwell on your loss. But now eight days have gone by. It’s time for you to go."
"I don't want to go, Mother. I want to stay here."
"I don't want to go, Mom. I want to stay here."
"There is nothing for you to stay for. You came to be with your husband. You husband is dead. You are in a condition in which you will shortly need a care and attention which it is impossible for you to get here. It is your duty, my dear child, to do everything in your power for the welfare of the being that God has entrusted to your care."
"There’s nothing for you to stick around for. You came to be with your husband. Your husband is gone. You’re in a situation where you’re going to need care and support that you can’t receive here. It’s your responsibility, my dear child, to do everything you can for the well-being of the person that God has entrusted to your care."
Kitty was silent for a moment. She looked down.
Kitty was quiet for a moment. She looked down.
"I was under the impression that I was of some use here. It has been a great pleasure to me to think that I was. I hoped that you would allow me to go on with my work till the epidemic had come to an end."
"I thought I was helpful here. It made me really happy to believe that I was. I hoped you would let me continue my work until the epidemic was over."
"We are all very grateful for what you have done for us," answered the Superior, with a slight smile, "but now that the epidemic is waning the risk of coming here is not so great and I am expecting two sisters from Canton. They should be here very shortly and when they arrive I do not think that I shall be able to make any use of your services."
"We really appreciate everything you’ve done for us," replied the Superior with a slight smile, "but since the epidemic is dying down, the risk of coming here isn’t as high anymore, and I’m expecting two sisters from Canton. They should be here soon, and when they arrive, I don’t think I’ll need your help anymore."
Kitty's heart sank. The Mother Superior's tone admitted of no reply; she knew her well enough to know that she would be insensible to entreaty. That she found it necessary to reason with Kitty had brought into her voice a note, if hardly of irritation, at least of the peremptoriness which might lead to it.
Kitty's heart dropped. The Mother Superior's tone left no room for response; she knew her well enough to understand that she wouldn't respond to pleading. The fact that she felt the need to reason with Kitty brought a hint, if not of irritation, then at least of the firmness that could lead to it, into her voice.
"Mr. Waddington was good enough to ask my advice."
"Mr. Waddington kindly asked for my advice."
"I wish he could have minded his own business," interrupted Kitty.
"I wish he would have just minded his own business," Kitty interrupted.
"If he hadn't I should all the same have felt obliged to give it him," said the Mother Superior gently. "At the present moment your place is not here, but with your mother. Mr. Waddington has arranged with Colonel Yü to give you a strong escort so that you will be perfectly safe on the journey, and he has arranged for bearers and coolies. The amah will go with you and arrangements will be made at the cities you pass through. In fact, everything possible for your comfort has been done."
"If he hadn't, I still would have felt it was necessary to give it to him," said the Mother Superior softly. "Right now, you need to be with your mother, not here. Mr. Waddington has coordinated with Colonel Yü to provide you with a strong escort so you'll be completely safe during your journey, and he has arranged for bearers and coolies. The amah will accompany you, and we'll make arrangements in the cities you travel through. In short, everything possible for your comfort has been taken care of."
Kitty's lips tightened. She thought that they might at least have consulted her in a matter which only concerned herself. She had to exercise some self-control in order not to answer sharply.
Kitty's lips pressed together. She thought they could have at least talked to her about something that only affected her. She had to hold back her impulse to respond harshly.
"And when am I to start?"
"And when am I supposed to start?"
The Mother Superior remained quite placid.
The Mother Superior stayed very calm.
"The sooner you can get back to Tching-Yen and then sail to England the better, my dear child. We thought you would like to start at dawn the day after to-morrow."
"The sooner you can return to Tching-Yen and then head to England, the better, my dear child. We thought you would prefer to leave at dawn the day after tomorrow."
"So soon."
"Already?"
Kitty felt a little inclined to cry. But it was true enough; she had no place there.
Kitty felt like she might cry. But it was true; she didn't belong there.
"You all seem in a great hurry to be rid of me," she said ruefully.
"You all seem really eager to get rid of me," she said sadly.
Kitty was conscious of a relaxation in the Superior's demeanour. She saw that Kitty was prepared to yield and unconsciously she assumed a more gracious tone. Kitty's sense of humour was acute and her eyes twinkled as she reflected that even the saints liked to have their own way.
Kitty noticed a change in the Superior's attitude. She could tell that Kitty was ready to give in, and without realizing it, she took on a more kind tone. Kitty had a sharp sense of humor, and her eyes sparkled as she thought about how even saints prefer to do things their own way.
"Don't think that I fail to appreciate the goodness of your heart, my dear child, and the admirable charity which makes you unwilling to abandon your self-imposed duties."
"Don't think that I don't recognize the kindness of your heart, my dear child, and the admirable generosity that makes you reluctant to give up your self-imposed responsibilities."
Kitty stared straight in front of her. She faintly shrugged her shoulders. She knew that she could ascribe to herself no such exalted virtues. She wanted to stay because she had nowhere else to go. It was a curious sensation this, that nobody in the world cared two straws whether she was alive or dead.
Kitty stared ahead, faintly shrugging her shoulders. She realized she couldn't claim any noble qualities for herself. She wanted to stay because she had nowhere else to go. It was a strange feeling, this realization that no one in the world cared at all whether she was alive or dead.
"I cannot understand that you should be reluctant to go home," pursued the Superior amiably. "There are many foreigners in this country who would give a great deal to have your chance!"
"I can't understand why you'd be hesitant to go home," the Superior said kindly. "There are many foreigners in this country who would do a lot for your opportunity!"
"But not you, Mother?"
"But not you, Mom?"
"Oh, with us it is different, my dear child. When we come here we know that we have left our homes for ever."
"Oh, it's different for us, my dear child. When we come here, we know that we've left our homes forever."
Out of her own wounded feelings emerged the desire in Kitty's mind, malicious perhaps, to seek the joint in the armour of faith which rendered the nuns so aloofly immune to all the natural feelings. She wanted to see whether there was left in the Superior any of the weakness of humanity.
Out of her own hurt feelings came a desire in Kitty's mind, maybe even a bit spiteful, to find a crack in the armor of faith that made the nuns seem so emotionally distant and untouchable. She wanted to discover if there was any trace of human weakness left in the Superior.
"I should have thought that sometimes it was hard never to see again those that are dear to you and the scenes amid which you were brought up."
"I should have thought that sometimes it’s tough never to see again those you care about and the places you grew up in."
The Mother Superior hesitated for a moment, but Kitty watching her could see no change in the serenity of her beautiful and austere face.
The Mother Superior paused for a moment, but Kitty, observing her, could see no shift in the calmness of her beautiful and serious expression.
"It is hard for my mother who is old now, for I am her only daughter and she would dearly like to see me once more before she dies. I wish I could give her that joy. But it cannot be and we shall wait till we can meet in paradise."
"It’s tough for my mom, who is elderly now, since I’m her only daughter and she really wants to see me one more time before she passes away. I wish I could give her that happiness. But it can’t be, and we’ll just have to wait until we can reunite in paradise."
"All the same, when one thinks of those to whom one is so dear, it must be difficult not to ask oneself if one was right in cutting oneself off from them."
"Still, when you think about those who mean so much to you, it must be hard not to wonder if it was the right choice to distance yourself from them."
"Are you asking me if I have ever regretted the step I took?" On a sudden the Mother Superior's face grew radiant. "Never, never. I have exchanged a life that was trivial and worthless for one of sacrifice and prayer."
"Are you asking me if I've ever regretted the choice I made?" Suddenly, the Mother Superior's face lit up. "Never, never. I've traded a life that was mundane and meaningless for one of sacrifice and prayer."
There was a brief silence and then the Mother Superior, assuming a lighter manner, smiled.
There was a short pause, and then the Mother Superior, adopting a more casual tone, smiled.
"I am going to ask you to take a little parcel and post it for me when you get to Marseilles. I do not wish to entrust it to the Chinese post-office. I will fetch it at once."
"I’m going to ask you to take a small package and mail it for me when you get to Marseilles. I don’t want to send it through the Chinese post office. I’ll get it right away."
"You can give it to me to-morrow," said Kitty.
"You can give it to me tomorrow," said Kitty.
"You will be too busy to come here to-morrow, my dear. It will be more convenient for you to bid us farewell to-night."
"You'll be too busy to come here tomorrow, my dear. It will be easier for you to say goodbye to us tonight."
She rose and with the easy dignity which her voluminous habit could not conceal left the room. In a moment Sister St. Joseph came in. She was come to say good-bye. She hoped that Kitty would have a pleasant journey; she would be quite safe, for Colonel Yü was sending a strong escort with her; and the sisters constantly did the journey alone and no harm came to them. And did she like the sea? Mon Dieu, how ill she was when there was a storm in the Indian ocean, Madame her mother would be pleased to see her daughter, and she must take care of herself; after all she had another little soul in her care now, and they would all pray for her; she would pray constantly for her and the dear little baby and for the soul of the poor, brave doctor. She was voluble, kindly and affectionate; and yet Kitty was deeply conscious that for Sister St. Joseph (her gaze intent on eternity) she was but a wraith without body or substance. She had a wild impulse to seize the stout, good-natured nun by the shoulders and shake her, crying: "Don't you know that I'm a human being, unhappy and alone, and I want comfort and sympathy and encouragement; oh, can't you turn a minute away from God and give me a little compassion; not the Christian compassion that you have for all suffering things, but just human compassion for me?" The thought brought a smile to Kitty's lips: how very surprised Sister St. Joseph would be! She would certainly be convinced of what now she only suspected, that all English people were mad.
She got up, and with the effortless grace that her flowing outfit couldn't hide, left the room. Moments later, Sister St. Joseph came in. She was there to say goodbye. She hoped Kitty would have a safe journey; Colonel Yü was sending a strong escort with her, and the sisters often made the trip alone without any trouble. Did she like the sea? Oh my, how sick she was during a storm in the Indian Ocean! Madame, her mother, would be happy to see her daughter, and she needed to take care of herself; after all, she now had another little life to look after, and they would all pray for her; she would be constantly praying for her, the sweet little baby, and for the soul of the brave doctor. She was talkative, kind, and warm-hearted; yet Kitty felt acutely aware that to Sister St. Joseph (her eyes focused on eternity), she was just a shadow, lacking body or substance. She had a wild urge to grab the stout, good-natured nun by the shoulders and shake her, exclaiming, "Don’t you see that I’m a human being, unhappy and alone, seeking comfort and sympathy and encouragement? Oh, can’t you spare a minute from God and show me some compassion? Not the Christian compassion you have for all suffering beings, but just human compassion for me?" The thought made Kitty smile: how shocked Sister St. Joseph would be! She would surely be convinced of what she only suspected now—that all English people were crazy.
"Fortunately I am a very good sailor," Kitty answered. "I've never been sea-sick yet."
"Fortunately, I'm a really good sailor," Kitty replied. "I've never been seasick."
The Mother Superior returned with a small, neat parcel.
The Mother Superior came back with a small, tidy package.
"They're handkerchiefs that I've had made for the name-day of my mother," she said. "The initials have been embroidered by our young girls."
"They're handkerchiefs I had made for my mom's name day," she said. "Our young girls embroidered the initials."
Sister St. Joseph suggested that Kitty would like to see how beautifully the work was done and the Mother Superior with an indulgent, deprecating smile untied the parcel. The handkerchiefs were of very fine lawn and the initials embroidered in a complicated cypher were surmounted by a crown of strawberry leaves. When Kitty had properly admired the workmanship the handkerchiefs were wrapped up again and the parcel handed to her. Sister St. Joseph, with an "eh bien, Madame, je vous quitte" and a repetition of her polite and impersonal salutations, went away. Kitty realised that this was the moment to take her leave of the Superior. She thanked her for her kindness to her. They walked together along the bare, white-washed corridors.
Sister St. Joseph suggested that Kitty would enjoy seeing how beautifully the work was done, and the Mother Superior, with a warm, modest smile, untied the parcel. The handkerchiefs were made of very fine lawn, and the initials embroidered in a complex cipher were topped with a crown of strawberry leaves. After Kitty had properly admired the craftsmanship, the handkerchiefs were wrapped up again, and the parcel was handed to her. Sister St. Joseph, with an "eh bien, Madame, je vous quitte" and a repeat of her polite and formal goodbyes, left. Kitty realized this was the right time to say goodbye to the Superior. She thanked her for being so kind to her. They walked together down the bare, whitewashed corridors.
"Would it be asking too much of you to register the parcel when you arrive at Marseilles?" said the Superior.
"Is it too much to ask you to register the package when you get to Marseille?" said the Superior.
"Of course I'll do that," said Kitty.
"Sure, I'll do that," Kitty said.
She glanced at the address. The name seemed very grand, but the place mentioned attracted her attention.
She looked at the address. The name sounded impressive, but the location got her interest.
"But that is one of the châteaux I've seen. I was motoring with friends in France."
"But that is one of the châteaux I've seen. I was driving with friends in France."
"It is very possible," said the Mother Superior. "Strangers are permitted to view it on two days a week."
"It’s definitely possible," said the Mother Superior. "Visitors can see it on two days each week."
"I think if I had ever lived in such a beautiful place I should never have had the courage to leave it."
"I think if I had ever lived in such a beautiful place, I would never have had the courage to leave."
"It is of course a historical monument. It is scarcely intimate. If I regretted anything it would not be that, but the little château that we lived in when I was a child. It was in the Pyrenees. I was born within sound of the sea. I do not deny that sometimes I should like to hear the waves beating against the rocks."
"It’s definitely a historical landmark. It's hardly personal. If I regretted anything, it wouldn’t be that, but the little château we lived in when I was a kid. It was in the Pyrenees. I was born close to the sea. I won’t deny that sometimes I wish I could hear the waves crashing against the rocks."
Kitty had an idea that the Mother Superior, divining her thought and the reason for her remarks, was slyly making fun of her. But they reached the little, unpretentious door of the convent. To Kitty's surprise the Mother Superior took her in her arms and kissed her. The pressure of her pale lips on Kitty's cheeks, she kissed her first on one side and then on the other, was so unexpected that it made her flush and inclined to cry.
Kitty felt that the Mother Superior, sensing her thoughts and the reason behind her comments, was secretly teasing her. But they arrived at the small, simple door of the convent. To Kitty's surprise, the Mother Superior embraced her and kissed her. The softness of her pale lips on Kitty's cheeks, first on one side and then on the other, was so unexpected that it made her blush and felt like crying.
"Good-bye, God bless you, my dear child." She held her for a moment in her arms. "Remember that it is nothing to do your duty, that is demanded of you and is no more meritorious than to wash your hands when they are dirty; the only thing that counts is the love of duty; when love and duty are one, then grace is in you and you will enjoy a happiness which passes all understanding."
"Goodbye, God bless you, my dear child." She held her for a moment in her arms. "Remember that doing your duty is nothing special; it’s just expected of you, like washing your hands when they’re dirty. What truly matters is the love for duty; when love and duty are united, then grace is within you, and you will experience a happiness that goes beyond all understanding."
The convent door closed for the last time behind her.
The convent door shut for the last time behind her.
lxix
Waddington walked with Kitty up the hill and they turned aside for a moment to look at Walter's grave; at the memorial arch he said good-bye to her, and looking at it for the last time she felt that she could reply to the enigmatic irony of its appearance with an equal irony of her own. She stepped into her chair.
Waddington walked with Kitty up the hill, and they paused for a moment to look at Walter’s grave; at the memorial arch, he said goodbye to her. As she looked at it one last time, she felt she could respond to its mysterious irony with her own equal irony. She got into her chair.
One day passed after the other. The sights of the wayside served as a background to her thoughts. She saw them as it were in duplicate, rounded as though in a stereoscope, with an added significance because to everything she saw was added the recollection of what she had seen when but a few short weeks before she had taken the same journey in the contrary direction. The coolies with their loads straggled disorderly, two or three together, and then a hundred yards behind one by himself, and then two or three more; the soldiers of the escort shuffled along with a clumsy walk that covered five and twenty miles a day; the amah was carried by two bearers and Kitty, not because she was heavier, but for face's sake, by four. Now and then they met a string of coolies lolloping by in line with their heavy burdens, now and then a Chinese official in a sedan who looked at the white woman with inquisitive eyes; now they came across peasants in faded blue and huge hats on their way to market and now a woman, old or young, tottering along on her bound feet. They passed up and down little hills laid out with trim rice fields and farm-houses nestling cosily in a grove of bamboos; they passed through ragged villages and populous cities walled like the cities in a missal. The sun of the early autumn was pleasant, and if at daybreak, when the shimmering dawn lent the neat fields the enchantment of a fairy tale, it was cold, the warmth later was very grateful. Kitty was filled by it with a sense of beatitude which she made no effort to resist.
One day passed after another. The sights along the way framed her thoughts. She saw them almost in double vision, rounded like a view in a stereoscope, with added meaning because everything she observed was colored by memories of what she had seen just a few short weeks earlier when she had traveled the same route in the opposite direction. The coolies with their loads wandered disorganized, a few together, then one by himself a hundred yards back, followed by a few more; the soldiers in the escort plodded along with a clumsy gait that covered twenty-five miles a day; the amah was carried by two bearers and Kitty, not because she was heavier, but for appearances, by four. Occasionally, they encountered a line of coolies loping by with their heavy burdens, sometimes a Chinese official in a sedan who regarded the white woman with curious eyes; they passed peasants in faded blue clothing and large hats on their way to market, and then a woman, young or old, shuffling along on her bound feet. They traveled up and down little hills adorned with neat rice fields and farmhouses nestled comfortably in bamboo groves; they moved through ragged villages and crowded cities walled like those in a missal. The early autumn sun was pleasant, and if at daybreak, when the shimmering dawn cast a fairy-tale glow over the tidy fields, it was cold, the warmth that followed was very welcome. Kitty was filled with a sense of bliss that she made no effort to resist.
The vivid scenes with their elegant colour, their unexpected distinction, and their strangeness, were like an arras before which, like mysterious, shadowy shapes, played the phantoms of Kitty's fancy. They seemed wholly unreal. Mei-tan-fu with its crenellated walls was like the painted canvas placed on the stage in an old play to represent a city. The nuns, Waddington and the Manchu woman who loved him, were fantastic characters in a masque; and the rest, the people sidling along the tortuous streets and those who died, were nameless supers. Of course it had, they all had, a significance of some sort, but what was it? It was as though they performed a ritual dance, elaborate and ancient, and you knew that those complicated measures had a meaning which it was important for you to know; and yet you could see no clue, no clue.
The vivid scenes with their elegant colors, their unexpected distinctiveness, and their strangeness, were like a tapestry in front of which, like mysterious, shadowy figures, danced the phantoms of Kitty's imagination. They felt completely unreal. Mei-tan-fu with its battlemented walls was like a painted backdrop used in an old play to depict a city. The nuns, Waddington, and the Manchu woman who loved him were fantastical characters in a masquerade; and the others, the people creeping along the winding streets and those who died, were anonymous extras. Of course, it had, they all had, some kind of significance, but what was it? It was as if they were performing an intricate and ancient ritual dance, and you sensed that those complex movements held a meaning that it was essential for you to understand; and yet you could find no clue, no clue.
It seemed incredible to Kitty (an old woman was passing along the causeway, in blue, and the blue in the sunshine was like lapis lazuli; her face with its thousand little wrinkles was like a mask of old ivory; and she leaned, as she walked on her tiny feet, on a long black staff), it seemed incredible to Kitty that she and Walter had taken part in that strange and unreal dance. They had played important parts too. She might easily have lost her life: he had. Was it a joke? Perhaps it was nothing but a dream from which she would suddenly awake with a sigh of relief. It seemed to have taken place a long time ago and in a far-off place. It was singular how shadowy the persons of that play seemed against the sunny background of real life. And now it seemed to Kitty like a story that she was reading; it was a little startling that it seemed to concern her so little. She found already that she could not recall with distinctness Waddington's face which had been so familiar to her.
It felt unbelievable to Kitty (an old woman was walking by on the path, dressed in blue, and the blue in the sunlight looked like lapis lazuli; her face, with its countless tiny wrinkles, resembled an old ivory mask; she leaned on a long black staff as she walked on her small feet), it felt unbelievable to Kitty that she and Walter had been part of that strange and surreal dance. They had played significant roles too. She could have easily lost her life; he had. Was it a joke? Maybe it was just a dream from which she would suddenly wake up with a sigh of relief. It seemed like it happened a long time ago and in a distant place. It was strange how blurred the characters in that scene appeared against the sunny backdrop of real life. And now it felt to Kitty like a story she was reading; it was a bit shocking that it seemed to matter so little to her. She realized she could hardly remember Waddington's face, even though it had been so familiar to her.
This evening they should reach the city on the Western River from which she was to take the steamer. Thence it was but a night's run to Tching-Yen.
This evening they should arrive at the city on the Western River, where she was supposed to catch the steamer. From there, it would only be a night’s journey to Tching-Yen.
lxx
At first because she had not wept when Walter died she was ashamed. It seemed dreadfully callous. Why, the eyes of the Chinese officer, Colonel Yü, had been wet with tears. She was dazed by her husband's death. It was difficult to understand that he would not come into the bungalow again and that when he got up in the morning she would not hear him take his bath, in the Suchow tub. He was alive and now he was dead. The sisters wondered at her Christian resignation and admired the courage with which she bore her loss. But Waddington was shrewd; for all his grave sympathy she had a feeling that—how should she put it?—that he had his tongue in his cheek. Of course, Walter's death had been a shock to her. She didn't want him to die. But after all she didn't love him, she had never loved him; it was decent to bear herself with becoming sorrow; it would be ugly and vulgar even to let anyone see into her heart; but she had gone through too much to make pretences to herself. It seemed to her that this at least the last few weeks had taught her, that if it is necessary sometimes to lie to others it is always despicable to lie to oneself. She was sorry that Walter had died in that tragic manner, but she was sorry with a purely human sorrow such as she might have felt if it had been an acquaintance. She would acknowledge that Walter had admirable qualities; it just happened that she did not like him; he had always bored her. She would not admit that his death was a relief to her, she could say honestly that if by a word of hers she could bring him back to life she would say it, but she could not resist the feeling that his death made her way to some extent a trifle easier. They would never have been happy together and yet to part would have been terribly difficult. She was startled at herself for feeling as she did; she supposed that people would think her heartless and cruel if they knew. Well, they shouldn't know. She wondered if all her fellows had in their hearts shameful secrets which they spent their time guarding from curious glances.
At first, she felt ashamed that she hadn’t cried when Walter died. It seemed really cold-hearted. After all, even Colonel Yü, the Chinese officer, had tears in his eyes. She was still in shock from her husband’s death. It was hard to grasp that he wouldn’t walk into the bungalow again and that in the morning she wouldn’t hear him taking his bath in the Suchow tub. He had been alive, and now he was gone. The sisters admired her Christian acceptance and the strength with which she faced her loss. But Waddington was perceptive; despite his serious sympathy, she sensed that—how should she phrase it?—he was somewhat amused by her. Of course, Walter's death had shocked her. She didn’t want him to die. But in truth, she had never loved him; it felt proper to show the right amount of sorrow. It would have been ugly and tacky to expose her true feelings, but she had experienced too much to lie to herself. It seemed to her that the last few weeks had taught her that while it might sometimes be necessary to deceive others, it was always despicable to deceive oneself. She felt sorry that Walter had died in such a tragic way, but her sorrow was purely human, like how she might feel for an acquaintance. She recognized that Walter had admirable qualities; she just didn’t like him—he had always bored her. Though she wouldn’t admit that his death was a relief, she could honestly say that if her words could bring him back to life, she would say them. Yet, she couldn’t shake the feeling that his death made her life, in some ways, a bit easier. They would never have been happy together, but leaving him would have been incredibly hard. She was startled by her own feelings; she figured people would think she was heartless and cruel if they knew. Well, they shouldn’t know. She wondered if everyone around her harbored shameful secrets that they were constantly protecting from curious eyes.
She looked very little into the future and she made no plans. The only thing she knew was that she wanted to stay in Tching-Yen as short a while as might be. She looked forward to arriving there with horror. It seemed to her that she would like to wander for ever through that smiling and friendly country in her rattan chair, and, an indifferent spectator for ever of the phantasmagoria of life, pass each night under a different roof. But of course the immediate future must be faced: she would go to the hotel when she reached Tching-Yen, she would arrange about getting rid of the house and selling the furniture; there would be no need to see Townsend. He would have the grace to keep out of her way. She would like, all the same, to see him once more in order to tell him what a despicable creature she thought him.
She hardly thought about the future and didn’t make any plans. The only thing she knew was that she wanted to stay in Tching-Yen for as little time as possible. The thought of arriving there filled her with dread. She imagined she would prefer to wander endlessly through that beautiful and welcoming country in her rattan chair, remaining a detached observer of life’s spectacle, spending each night under a different roof. But she knew she had to confront the immediate future: once she arrived in Tching-Yen, she would go to the hotel, handle selling the house and the furniture; there was no need to see Townsend. He should have enough decency to stay out of her way. Still, she wanted to see him one last time to tell him what a low-life she thought he was.
But what did Charles Townsend matter?
But what did Charles Townsend really matter?
Like a rich melody on a harp that rang in exultant arpeggios through the complicated harmonies of a symphony, one thought beat in her heart insistently. It was this thought which gave their exotic beauty to the rice fields, which made a little smile break on her pale lips as a smooth-faced lad swung past her on his way to the market town with exultation in his carriage and audacity in his eyes, and which gave the magic of a tumultuous life to the cities she passed through. The city of the pestilence was a prison from which she was escaped, and she had never known before how exquisite was the blueness of the sky and what a joy there was in the bamboo copses that leaned with such an adorable grace across the causeway. Freedom! That was the thought that sung in her heart so that even though the future was so dim, it was iridescent like the mist over the river where the morning sun fell upon it. Freedom! Not only freedom from a bond that irked, and a companionship which depressed her; freedom, not only from the death which had threatened, but freedom from the love that had degraded her; freedom from all spiritual ties, the freedom of a disembodied spirit; and with freedom, courage and a valiant unconcern for whatever was to come.
Like a rich melody on a harp that rang out in joyful arpeggios through the intricate harmonies of a symphony, one thought beat insistently in her heart. It was this thought that added exotic beauty to the rice fields, which made a small smile appear on her pale lips as a smooth-faced young man passed by on his way to the market town, filled with excitement and confidence in his eyes, and which infused the cities she traveled through with vibrant life. The city plagued by disease felt like a prison she had escaped from, and she had never realized before how beautiful the blue sky was or how delightful the bamboo groves were that swayed gracefully along the causeway. Freedom! That was the thought that sang in her heart, so that even though the future was unclear, it shimmered like the mist over the river where the morning sun shone upon it. Freedom! Not just from a stifling bond and a companionship that brought her down; freedom not only from the death that loomed over her, but freedom from the love that had diminished her; freedom from all spiritual ties, the freedom of a disembodied spirit; and with freedom came courage and a fearless indifference to whatever lay ahead.
lxxi
When the boat docked at Tching-Yen Kitty, who had been standing on deck to look at the coloured, gay and vivacious traffic of the river, went into her cabin to see that the amah had left nothing behind. She gave herself a look in the glass. She wore black, the nuns had dyed a dress for her, but not mourning; and the thought crossed her mind that the first thing she must do was to see to this. The habiliments of woe could not but serve as an effective disguise to her unexpected feelings. There was a knock on her cabin door. The amah opened it.
When the boat arrived at Tching-Yen, Kitty, who had been standing on deck watching the colorful and lively activity on the river, went into her cabin to make sure the amah hadn’t left anything behind. She glanced at herself in the mirror. She was wearing black; the nuns had dyed a dress for her, but it wasn't for mourning. She realized that the first thing she needed to address was this. The attire of grief could definitely mask her unexpected emotions. There was a knock on her cabin door. The amah opened it.
"Mrs. Fane."
"Ms. Fane."
Kitty turned round and saw a face which at the first moment she did not recognise. Then her heart gave a sudden quick beat and she flushed. It was Dorothy Townsend. Kitty so little expected to see her that she knew neither what to do nor what to say. But Mrs. Townsend came into the cabin and with an impulsive gesture took Kitty in her arms.
Kitty turned around and saw a face she didn't recognize at first. Then her heart raced, and she felt a rush of warmth. It was Dorothy Townsend. Kitty was so surprised to see her that she didn't know what to do or say. But Mrs. Townsend entered the cabin and, with a sudden move, pulled Kitty into a hug.
"Oh, my dear, my dear, I'm so dreadfully sorry for you."
"Oh, my dear, I’m really so sorry for you."
Kitty allowed herself to be kissed. She was a little surprised at this effusiveness in a woman whom she had always thought cold and distant.
Kitty let herself be kissed. She was a bit surprised by this passion from a woman she had always seen as cold and distant.
"It's very kind of you," murmured Kitty.
"It's really nice of you," Kitty said softly.
"Come on deck. The amah will look after your things and my boys are here."
"Come up on deck. The nanny will take care of your stuff, and my boys are here."
She took Kitty's hand and Kitty, allowing herself to be led, noticed that her good-natured, weather-beaten face bore an expression of real concern.
She took Kitty's hand, and Kitty, letting herself be guided, realized that her kind, weathered face showed a look of genuine worry.
"Your boat's early, I very nearly didn't get down in time," said Mrs. Townsend. "I couldn't have borne it if I'd missed you."
"Your boat's early; I almost didn't make it in time," Mrs. Townsend said. "I couldn't have handled it if I'd missed you."
"But you didn't come to meet me?" exclaimed Kitty.
"But you didn't come to see me?" exclaimed Kitty.
"Of course I did."
"Yeah, I did."
"But how did you know I was coming?"
"But how did you know I was on my way?"
"Mr. Waddington sent me a telegram."
"Mr. Waddington sent me a text message."
Kitty turned away. She had a lump in her throat. It was funny that a little unexpected kindness should so affect her. She did not want to cry; she wished Dorothy Townsend would go away. But Dorothy took the hand that was hanging by Kitty's side and pressed it. It embarrassed Kitty that this shy woman should be so demonstrative.
Kitty turned away. She had a lump in her throat. It was strange that a little unexpected kindness could affect her so much. She didn’t want to cry; she wished Dorothy Townsend would just leave. But Dorothy took the hand that was hanging by Kitty’s side and squeezed it. It made Kitty uncomfortable that this shy woman was being so affectionate.
"I want you to do me a great favour. Charlie and I want you to come and stay with us while you're in Tching-Yen."
"I want you to do me a huge favor. Charlie and I want you to come and stay with us while you're in Tching-Yen."
Kitty snatched her hand away.
Kitty pulled her hand back.
"It's awfully kind of you. I couldn't possibly."
"It's really nice of you. I couldn't possibly."
"But you must. You can't go and live all by yourself in your own house. It would be dreadful for you. I've prepared everything. You shall have your own sitting-room. You can have your meals there if you don't care to have them with us. We both want you to come."
"But you have to. You can't just live all alone in your own house. It would be terrible for you. I've set everything up. You'll have your own living room. You can eat your meals there if you don’t want to join us. We both want you to come."
"I wasn't thinking of going to the house. I was going to get myself a room at the Tching-Yen Hotel. I couldn't possibly put you to so much trouble."
"I wasn't planning on going to the house. I was going to book a room at the Tching-Yen Hotel. I couldn’t put you through all that trouble."
The suggestion had taken her by surprise. She was confused and vexed. If Charlie had had any sense of decency he would never have allowed his wife to make the invitation. She did not wish to be under an obligation to either of them.
The suggestion caught her off guard. She felt confused and annoyed. If Charlie had any decency, he would never have let his wife extend the invitation. She didn’t want to feel obligated to either of them.
"Oh, but I couldn't bear the idea of your living at a hotel. And you'd hate the Tching-Yen Hotel just now. With all those people about and the band playing jazz all the time. Please say you'll come to us. I promise you that Charlie and I won't bother you."
"Oh, I just can't stand the thought of you staying at a hotel. You’d absolutely dislike the Tching-Yen Hotel right now. It’s so crowded and there's a jazz band playing constantly. Please say you'll come stay with us. I promise that Charlie and I won’t disturb you."
"I don't know why you should be so kind to me." Kitty was getting a little short of excuses; she could not bring herself to utter a blunt and definite no. "I'm afraid I'm not very good company among strangers just now."
"I don't know why you’re being so nice to me." Kitty was running out of excuses; she couldn’t bring herself to say a straightforward no. "I’m afraid I’m not great company around strangers right now."
"But need we be strangers to you? Oh, I do so want not to be, I so want you to allow me to be your friend." Dorothy clasped her hands and her voice, her cool, deliberate and distinguished voice, was tremulous with tears. "I so awfully want you to come. You see, I want to make amends to you."
"But do we really have to be strangers? Oh, I really don’t want that. I really want you to let me be your friend." Dorothy clasped her hands, and her calm, intentional, and refined voice shook with tears. "I really want you to come. You see, I want to make things right with you."
Kitty did not understand. She did not know what amends Charlie's wife owed her.
Kitty didn't get it. She had no idea what kind of apology Charlie's wife owed her.
"I'm afraid I didn't very much like you at first. I thought you rather fast. You see, I'm old-fashioned and I suppose I'm intolerant."
"I'm sorry to say I didn't really like you at first. I thought you were a bit reckless. You see, I'm old-fashioned, and I guess I'm not very accepting."
Kitty gave her a passing glance. What she meant was that at first she had thought Kitty vulgar. Though Kitty allowed no shadow of it to show on her face in her heart she laughed. Much she cared for what any one thought of her now!
Kitty gave her a quick look. What she meant was that at first she thought Kitty was tacky. Even though Kitty didn't show it on her face, she felt amused inside. She really didn't care what anyone thought of her anymore!
"And when I heard that you'd gone with your husband into the jaws of death, without a moment's hesitation, I felt such a frightful cad. I felt so humiliated. You've been so wonderful, you've been so brave, you make all the rest of us look so dreadfully cheap and second-rate." Now the tears were pouring down her kind, homely face. "I can't tell you how much I admire you and what a respect I have for you. I know I can do nothing to make up for your terrible loss, but I want you to know how deeply, how sincerely I feel for you. And if you'll only allow me to do a little something for you it will be a privilege. Don't bear me a grudge because I misjudged you. You're heroic and I'm just a silly fool of a woman."
"And when I heard that you went with your husband into the danger zone without a second thought, I felt like such a terrible person. I felt so ashamed. You've been so amazing, you've been so courageous; you make the rest of us seem so painfully mediocre and unremarkable." Now tears were streaming down her kind, plain face. "I can't express how much I admire you and how much respect I have for you. I know there's nothing I can do to compensate for your immense loss, but I want you to know how deeply and genuinely I care about you. And if you’d just let me do a little something for you, it would be an honor. Please don't hold a grudge against me for misjudging you. You're a hero and I'm just a foolish woman."
Kitty looked down at the deck. She was very pale. She wished that Dorothy would not show such uncontrollable emotion. She was touched, it was true, but she could not help a slight feeling of impatience that this simple creature should believe such lies.
Kitty looked down at the deck. She was very pale. She wished that Dorothy wouldn’t show such uncontrollable emotion. She was touched, it was true, but she couldn’t help feeling a bit impatient that this simple-minded person would believe such lies.
"If you really mean that you'd like to have me, of course I shall be glad to come," she sighed.
"If you actually mean that you want me to come, then I'll be happy to do so," she sighed.
lxxii
The Townsends lived on the Mount in a house with a wide view over the sea, and Charlie did not as a rule come up to luncheon, but on the day of Kitty's arrival Dorothy (they were Kitty and Dorothy to one another by now) told her that if she felt up to seeing him he would like to come and bid her welcome. Kitty reflected that since she must see him she might just as well see him at once and she looked forward with grim amusement to the embarrassment she must cause him. She saw very well that the invitation to stay had arisen in his wife's fancy and notwithstanding his own feelings he had immediately approved. Kitty knew how great his desire was always to do the right thing and to offer her a gracious hospitality was obviously very much the right thing. But he could hardly remember that last interview of theirs without mortification: to a man so vain as Townsend it must be galling like an ulcer that would not heal. She hoped that she had hurt him as much as he had hurt her. He must hate her now. She was glad to think that she did not hate, but only despised him. It gave her a sardonic satisfaction to reflect that whatever his feelings he would be obliged to make much of her. When she left his office that afternoon he must have hoped with all his heart that he would never set eyes on her again.
The Townsends lived on the Mount in a house with a wide view of the sea, and Charlie usually didn’t come up for lunch. However, on the day Kitty arrived, Dorothy (they were on a first-name basis by then) told her that if she felt up to it, he would like to come by and welcome her. Kitty thought that since she had to see him, she might as well do it right away, and she looked forward with grim amusement to the awkwardness she would cause him. She realized that the invitation to stay had come from his wife's suggestion, and despite how he felt personally, he had immediately agreed. Kitty knew how much he always wanted to do the right thing, and offering her warm hospitality clearly felt like the right move. But he could hardly forget their last meeting without shame: for someone as vain as Townsend, it must have felt like a persistent sore that wouldn't heal. She hoped she had hurt him as much as he had hurt her. He must hate her now. She was pleased to think that she didn’t hate him, just despised him. It gave her a dark satisfaction to realize that no matter how he felt, he would be forced to treat her well. When she left his office that afternoon, he must have wished with all his heart that he would never see her again.
And now, sitting with Dorothy, she waited for him to come in. She was conscious of her delight in the sober luxury of the drawing-room. She sat in an armchair, there were lovely flowers here and there, on the walls were pleasing pictures; the room was shaded and cool, it was friendly and homelike. She remembered with a faint shudder the bare and empty parlour of the missionary's bungalow; the rattan chairs and the kitchen-table with its cotton cloth, the stained shelves with all those cheap editions of novels, and the little skimpy red curtains that had such a dusty look. Oh, it had been so uncomfortable! She supposed that Dorothy had never thought of that.
And now, sitting with Dorothy, she waited for him to come in. She was aware of her pleasure in the simple luxury of the living room. She sat in an armchair, surrounded by beautiful flowers, and the walls displayed nice pictures; the room was cool and shaded, cozy and inviting. She recalled with a slight shiver the bare and empty parlor of the missionary's bungalow; the rattan chairs and the kitchen table with its cotton cloth, the stained shelves filled with cheap novels, and the little thin red curtains that looked dusty. Oh, it had been so uncomfortable! She figured Dorothy had never thought about that.
They heard a motor drive up, and Charlie strode into the room.
They heard a car pull up, and Charlie walked into the room.
"Am I late? I hope I haven't kept you waiting. I had to see the Governor and I simply couldn't get away."
"Am I late? I hope I didn't make you wait. I had to meet with the Governor and I just couldn't get out of there."
He went up to Kitty, and took both her hands.
He walked over to Kitty and took her hands in his.
"I'm so very, very glad you've come here. I know Dorothy has told you that we want you to stay as long as ever you like and that we want you to look upon our house as your home. But I want to tell you so myself as well. If there's anything in the world I can do for you I shall only be too happy." His eyes wore a charming expression of sincerity; she wondered if he saw the irony in hers. "I'm awfully stupid at saying some things and I don't want to seem a clumsy fool, but I do want you to know how deeply I sympathise with you in your husband's death. He was a thundering good chap, and he'll be missed here more than I can say."
"I'm really, really glad you’re here. I know Dorothy has told you that we want you to stay as long as you like and that we want you to think of our house as your home. But I want to say it myself too. If there’s anything I can do for you, I’ll be more than happy to help." His eyes had a genuine expression of sincerity; she wondered if he noticed the irony in hers. "I’m really bad at saying some things and I don’t want to come off as a clumsy fool, but I want you to know how deeply I sympathize with you over your husband’s death. He was a really good guy, and he’ll be missed here more than I can express."
"Don't, Charlie," said his wife. "I'm sure Kitty understands. . . . Here are the cocktails."
"Don't, Charlie," his wife said. "I'm sure Kitty understands... Here are the cocktails."
Following the luxurious custom of the foreigners in China two boys in uniform came into the room with savouries and cocktails. Kitty refused.
Following the lavish tradition of foreigners in China, two boys in uniforms entered the room with snacks and cocktails. Kitty declined.
"Oh, you must have one," insisted Townsend in his breezy, cordial way. "It'll do you good and I'm sure you haven't had such a thing as a cocktail since you left Tching-Yen. Unless I'm very much mistaken you couldn't get ice at Mei-tan-fu."
"Oh, you have to have one," Townsend insisted in his cheerful, friendly manner. "It'll do you good, and I'm sure you haven't had a cocktail since you left Tching-Yen. Unless I'm really mistaken, you couldn't get ice at Mei-tan-fu."
"You're not mistaken," said Kitty.
"You're right," said Kitty.
For a moment she had a picture before her mind's eye of that beggar with the tousled head in the blue rags through which you saw the emaciated limbs, who had lain dead against the compound wall.
For a moment, she had a vivid image in her mind of that beggar with the messy hair in the blue rags, through which you could see his frail limbs, who had been lying dead against the compound wall.
lxxiii
They went in to luncheon. Charlie, sitting at the head of his table, easily took charge of the conversation. After those first few words of sympathy he treated Kitty, not as though she had just suffered a devastating experience, but rather as though she had come in from Shanghai for a change after an operation for appendicitis. She needed cheering and he was prepared to cheer her. The best way of making her feel at home was to treat her as one of the family. He was a tactful man. He began talking of the autumn race meeting, and the polo—by Jove, he would have to give up playing polo if he couldn't get his weight down—and a chat he had had that morning with the Governor. He spoke of a party they had been to on the Admiral's flag-ship, the state of affairs in Canton, and of the links at Lushan. In a few minutes Kitty felt that she might have been away for no longer than a week-end. It was incredible that over there, up-country, six hundred miles away only (the distance from London to Edinburgh, wasn't it?) men, women and children had been dying like flies. Soon she found herself asking about so and so who had broken a collar-bone at polo and if Mrs. This had gone home or Mrs. That was playing in the tennis tournament. Charlie made his little jokes and she smiled at them. Dorothy with her faint air of superiority (which now included Kitty and so was no longer slightly offensive, but a bond of union rather) was gently ironic about various persons in the colony. Kitty began to feel more alert.
They went in for lunch. Charlie, sitting at the head of the table, easily took charge of the conversation. After the first few words of sympathy, he treated Kitty not as if she had just gone through a devastating experience, but more like someone who had just returned from Shanghai for a break after having her appendix removed. She needed cheering up, and he was ready to lift her spirits. The best way to make her feel at home was to treat her like family. He was a considerate guy. He started talking about the autumn races, polo—goodness, he would have to give up playing polo if he couldn’t lose some weight—and a conversation he had that morning with the Governor. He mentioned a party they had attended on the Admiral's flagship, the situation in Canton, and the golf course at Lushan. In just a few minutes, Kitty felt as if she could have been away for no more than a weekend. It was unbelievable that up there, six hundred miles away (about the distance from London to Edinburgh, right?), men, women, and children had been dropping like flies. Soon, she found herself asking about someone who had broken a collarbone while playing polo and whether Mrs. So-and-so had gone home or if Mrs. Other had entered the tennis tournament. Charlie made his little jokes, and she smiled at them. Dorothy, with her slight air of superiority (which now included Kitty and was no longer slightly off-putting but rather a bond), was gently mocking various people in the colony. Kitty began to feel more awake.
"Why, she's looking better already," said Charlie to his wife. "She was so pale before tiffin that I was quite startled; she's really got some colour in her cheeks now."
"Wow, she already looks better," Charlie said to his wife. "She was so pale before lunch that it really caught me off guard; she’s actually got some color in her cheeks now."
But while she took her part in the conversation, if not with gaiety (for she felt that neither Dorothy nor Charlie with his admirable sense of decorum would approve of that) at least with cheerfulness, Kitty observed her host. In all those weeks during which her fancy had been revengefully occupied with him she had built up in her mind a very vivid impression of him. His thick curling hair was a little too long and too carefully brushed, in order to hide the fact that it was greying there was too much oil on it; his face was too red, with its network of mauve veins on the cheeks, and his jowl was too massive: when he did not hold his head up to hide it you saw that he had a double chin; and there was something apelike in those bushy grizzled eyebrows of his that vaguely disgusted her. He was heavy in his movements, and all the care he took in his diet and all his exercise did not prevent him from being fat; his bones were much too well covered and his joints had a middle-aged stiffness. His smart clothes were a little tight for him and a little too young.
But while she joined in the conversation, if not with cheerfulness (since she knew that neither Dorothy nor Charlie, with his strong sense of decorum, would approve of that), at least with a light-hearted attitude, Kitty observed her host. Throughout those weeks when her thoughts had been occupied with him in a somewhat vengeful way, she had formed a vivid image of him. His thick, curly hair was a bit too long and too carefully styled, attempting to hide the fact that it was greying; there was too much product in it. His face was overly red, with a network of purple veins on his cheeks, and his jaw was too heavy: when he didn’t lift his head to conceal it, you could see that he had a double chin; and there was something ape-like about his bushy, grizzled eyebrows that vaguely repulsed her. He moved heavily, and despite the care he took in his diet and exercise, he was still overweight; his bones were too well-covered, and his joints had a middle-aged stiffness. His stylish clothes were a bit tight on him and felt a little too youthful.
But when he came into the drawing-room before luncheon Kitty received quite a shock (this perhaps was why her pallor had been so marked), for she discovered that her imagination had played an odd trick on her: he did not in the least look as she had pictured him. She could hardly help laughing at herself. His hair was not grey at all, oh, there were a few white hairs on the temple but they were becoming; and his face was not red, but sunburned; his head was very well placed on his neck; and he wasn't stout and he wasn't old: in fact he was almost slim and his figure was admirable—could you blame him if he was a trifle vain of it?—he might have been a young man. And of course he did know how to wear his clothes; it was absurd to deny that: he looked neat and clean and trim. Whatever could have possessed her to think him this and that? He was a very handsome man. It was lucky that she knew how worthless he was. Of course she had always admitted that his voice had a winning quality, and his voice was exactly as she remembered it: it made the falseness of every word he said more exasperating; its richness of tone and its warmth rang now in her ears with insincerity and she wondered how she could ever have been taken in by it. His eyes were beautiful: that was where his charm lay, they had such a soft, blue brilliance and even when he was talking balderdash an expression which was so delightful; it was almost impossible not to be moved by them.
But when he walked into the living room before lunch, Kitty was taken aback (maybe that's why she looked so pale), because she realized her imagination had played a strange trick on her: he didn’t look at all like she had envisioned. She could barely keep herself from laughing at how wrong she had been. His hair wasn’t grey at all; sure, there were a few white strands at his temples, but they suited him. His face wasn’t red; it was sunburned; his head was nicely proportioned to his neck; and he wasn’t chubby or old: in fact, he was almost slim, and his figure was impressive—could you blame him for being a little vain about it?—he might have been a young man. And of course, he knew how to wear his clothes; it was ridiculous to deny that: he looked neat, clean, and sharp. What could have led her to think he was this way or that? He was a very handsome man. Thankfully, she knew how worthless he was. Of course, she had always admitted that his voice had a charming quality, and it sounded just like she remembered: it made the deceit in every word he said even more irritating; its deep tone and warmth now struck her as insincere, and she couldn't understand how she had ever been fooled by it. His eyes were beautiful: that was where his charm lay; they had such a soft, blue brilliance, and even when he was talking nonsense, there was such an endearing look in them; it was almost impossible not to be touched by them.
At last the coffee was brought in and Charlie lit his cheroot. He looked at his watch and rose from the table.
At last, the coffee was brought in, and Charlie lit his cigar. He checked his watch and got up from the table.
"Well, I must leave you two young women to your own devices. It's time for me to get back to the office." He paused and then with his friendly, charming eyes on Kitty said to her: "I'm not going to bother you for a day or two till you're rested, but then I want to have a little business talk with you."
"Well, I have to leave you two young women to figure things out on your own. It's time for me to head back to the office." He paused and then, looking at Kitty with his friendly, charming eyes, said, "I won't bother you for a day or two while you rest, but after that, I’d like to have a brief business chat with you."
"With me?"
"Are you with me?"
"We must make arrangements about your house, you know, and then there's the furniture."
"We need to sort out the details for your house, you know, and then there's the furniture."
"Oh, but I can go to a lawyer. There's no reason why I should bother you about that."
"Oh, but I can just go to a lawyer. There's no reason for me to trouble you about that."
"Don't think for a moment I'm going to let you waste your money on legal expenses. I'm going to see to everything. You know you're entitled to a pension: I'm going to talk to H. E. about it and see if by making representations in the proper quarter we can't get something extra for you. You put yourself in my hands. But don't bother about anything just yet. All we want you to do now is to get fit and well: isn't that right, Dorothy?"
"Don't think for a second that I'm going to let you waste your money on legal fees. I'm going to take care of everything. You know you're entitled to a pension: I'm going to talk to H. E. about it and see if we can get something extra for you by making the right representations. You can trust me. But don’t worry about anything just yet. All we want you to do now is to get healthy and better: isn't that right, Dorothy?"
"Of course."
"Absolutely."
He gave Kitty a little nod and then passing by his wife's chair took her hand and kissed it. Most Englishmen look a little foolish when they kiss a woman's hand; he did it with a graceful ease.
He gave Kitty a small nod, and then, as he walked past his wife's chair, he took her hand and kissed it. Most Englishmen seem a bit silly when they kiss a woman's hand; he did it with a smooth grace.
lxxiv
It was not till Kitty was fairly settled at the Townsends' that she discovered that she was weary. The comfort and the unaccustomed amenity of this life broke up the strain under which she had been living. She had forgotten how pleasant it was to take one's ease, how lulling to be surrounded by pretty things, and how agreeable it was to receive attention. She sank back, with a sigh of relief into the facile existence of the luxurious East. It was not displeasing to feel that in a discreet and well-bred fashion she was an object of sympathetic interest. Her bereavement was so recent that it was impossible for entertainments to be given for her, but ladies of consequence in the Colony (His Excellency's wife, the wives of the Admiral and of the Chief Justice) came to drink a quiet cup of tea with her. His Excellency's wife said that His Excellency was most anxious to see her and if she would come very quietly to luncheon at Government House ("not a party, of course, only ourselves and the A.D.C.'s!"), it would be very nice. These ladies used Kitty as though she were a piece of porcelain which was as fragile as it was precious. She could not fail to see that they looked upon her as a little heroine, and she had sufficient humour to play the part with modesty and discretion. She wished sometimes that Waddington were there; with his malicious shrewdness he would have seen the fun of the situation; and when alone they might have had a good laugh over it together. Dorothy had had a letter from him, and he had said all manner of things about her devoted work at the convent, about her courage and her self-control. Of course he was skilfully pulling their legs: the dirty dog.
It wasn't until Kitty was really settled in with the Townsends that she realized how tired she was. The comfort and unfamiliar ease of this lifestyle eased the stress she had been under. She had forgotten how nice it felt to relax, how soothing it was to be surrounded by beautiful things, and how pleasant it was to receive attention. She sank back with a sigh of relief into the easy life of the luxurious East. It didn’t bother her to feel that, in a discreet and refined way, she was the center of sympathetic interest. Her loss was so recent that it was impossible for anyone to throw parties in her honor, but important ladies in the Colony (the wife of His Excellency, the wives of the Admiral and the Chief Justice) came by to share a quiet cup of tea with her. His Excellency's wife mentioned that he was very eager to see her and if she could come quietly for lunch at Government House ("not a party, just us and the A.D.C.'s!"), it would be lovely. These ladies treated Kitty like a delicate piece of porcelain, as fragile as it was valuable. She couldn’t help but notice that they viewed her as a little heroine, and she had enough humor to play the part with grace and sensitivity. Sometimes, she wished Waddington were there; with his sharp wit, he would have seen the humor in it all, and they could have had a good laugh together when they were alone. Dorothy had received a letter from him, and he had said all sorts of things about her dedicated work at the convent, her bravery, and her self-control. Of course, he was cleverly teasing them; that dirty dog.
lxxv
Kitty did not know whether it was by chance or by design that she never found herself for a moment alone with Charlie. His tact was exquisite. He remained kindly, sympathetic, pleasant and amiable. No one could have guessed that they had ever been more than acquaintances. But one afternoon when she was lying on a sofa outside her room reading he passed along the verandah and stopped.
Kitty didn’t know if it was by chance or on purpose that she never found herself alone with Charlie. He had perfect manners. He stayed kind, sympathetic, friendly, and pleasant. No one would have suspected that they had ever been more than just acquaintances. But one afternoon, while she was lying on a sofa outside her room reading, he walked by on the veranda and stopped.
"What is that you're reading?" he asked.
"What are you reading?" he asked.
"A book."
"A book."
She looked at him with irony. He smiled.
She looked at him with sarcasm. He smiled.
"Dorothy's gone to a garden-party at Government House."
"Dorothy's gone to a garden party at Government House."
"I know. Why haven't you gone too?"
"I know. Why haven't you left as well?"
"I didn't feel I could face it and I thought I'd come back and keep you company. The car's outside, would you like to come for a drive round the island?"
"I didn't think I could handle it, so I thought I'd come back and keep you company. The car's outside; would you like to go for a drive around the island?"
"No, thank you."
"No, thanks."
He sat down on the foot of the sofa on which she lay.
He sat down at the end of the sofa where she was lying.
"We haven't had the chance of a talk by ourselves since you got here."
"We haven't had a chance to talk just the two of us since you arrived."
She looked straight into his eyes with cool insolence.
She stared directly into his eyes with a calm defiance.
"Do you think we have anything to say to one another?"
"Do you think we have anything to talk about?"
"Volumes."
"Volumes."
She shifted her feet a little so that she should not touch him.
She moved her feet slightly so she wouldn’t touch him.
"Are you still angry with me?" he asked, the shadow of a smile on his lips and his eyes melting.
"Are you still mad at me?" he asked, a hint of a smile on his lips and his eyes softening.
"Not a bit," she laughed.
"Not at all," she laughed.
"I don't think you'd laugh if you weren't."
"I doubt you'd be laughing if you weren't."
"You're mistaken; I despise you much too much to be angry with you."
"You're wrong; I hate you way too much to be mad at you."
He was unruffled.
He was calm.
"I think you're rather hard on me. Looking back calmly, don't you honestly think I was right?"
"I think you're being pretty tough on me. When you reflect on it calmly, don’t you really believe I was right?"
"From your standpoint."
"From your perspective."
"Now that you know Dorothy, you must admit she's rather nice?"
"Now that you know Dorothy, you have to agree she's pretty nice, right?"
"Of course. I shall always be grateful for her great kindness to me."
"Of course. I will always be thankful for her generosity towards me."
"She's one in a thousand. I should never have had a moment's peace if we'd bolted. It would have been a rotten trick to play on her. And after all I had to think of my children; it would have been an awful handicap for them."
"She's one in a thousand. I would never have had a moment's peace if we'd run away. That would have been a terrible thing to do to her. And I had to think about my kids; it would have been a huge setback for them."
For a minute she held him in her reflective gaze. She felt completely mistress of the situation.
For a moment, she held him in her thoughtful gaze. She felt entirely in control of the situation.
"I've watched you very carefully during the week I've been here. I've come to the conclusion that you really are fond of Dorothy. I should never have thought you capable of it."
"I've been watching you closely during the week I've been here. I've come to the conclusion that you actually care about Dorothy. I never would have thought you were capable of that."
"I told you I was fond of her. I wouldn't do anything to cause her a moment's uneasiness. She's the best wife a man ever had."
"I told you I really like her. I wouldn't do anything to make her feel even a little uneasy. She's the best wife a guy could ever have."
"Have you never thought that you owed her any loyalty?"
"Have you never thought that you owed her any loyalty?"
"What the eye doesn't see the heart doesn't grieve for," he smiled.
"What the eye doesn't see, the heart doesn't grieve for," he smiled.
She shrugged her shoulders.
She shrugged.
"You're despicable."
"You're awful."
"I'm human. I don't know why you should think me such a cad because I fell head over ears in love with you. I didn't particularly want to, you know."
"I'm human. I don't get why you think I'm such a jerk just because I fell completely in love with you. I didn't really want to, you know."
It gave her a little twist of the heart-strings to hear him say that.
It gave her a slight tug at her heartstrings to hear him say that.
"I was fair game," she answered bitterly.
"I was an easy target," she replied bitterly.
"Naturally I couldn't foresee that we were going to get into such a devil of a scrape."
"Naturally, I couldn't have predicted that we were going to get into such a huge mess."
"And in any case you had a pretty shrewd idea that if anyone suffered it wouldn't be you."
"And anyway, you had a pretty good sense that if anyone was going to suffer, it wouldn't be you."
"I think that's a bit thick. After all, now it's all over, you must see I acted for the best for both of us. You lost your head and you ought to be jolly glad that I kept mine. Do you think it would have been a success if I'd done what you wanted me to? We were dashed uncomfortable in the frying-pan, but we should have been a damned sight worse off in the fire. And you haven't come to any harm. Why can't we kiss and make friends?"
"I think that's a bit much. Look, it's all over now, and you have to understand that I did what was best for both of us. You lost your cool, and you should be really glad I stayed calm. Do you think it would have worked out if I'd done what you wanted? We were pretty uncomfortable in a tough situation, but we would have been a lot worse off if things had gone even further. And you haven't suffered any harm. So why can't we just kiss and make up?"
She almost laughed.
She nearly laughed.
"You can hardly expect me to forget that you sent me to almost certain death without a shadow of compunction?"
"You can’t honestly expect me to forget that you sent me to almost certain death without a hint of remorse?"
"Oh, what nonsense! I told you there was no risk if you took reasonable precautions. Do you think I'd have let you go for a moment if I hadn't been perfectly convinced of that?"
"Oh, what nonsense! I told you there was no risk if you took sensible precautions. Do you think I would have let you go for even a moment if I wasn't completely sure of that?"
"You were convinced because you wanted to be. You're one of those cowards who only think what it's profitable for them to think."
"You believed it because you wanted to. You're one of those cowards who only think what benefits them."
"Well, the proof of the pudding is in the eating. You have come back, and if you don't mind my saying anything so objectionable you've come back prettier than ever."
"Well, the proof of the pudding is in the eating. You've returned, and if you don't mind me saying something a bit forward, you've come back even prettier than before."
"And Walter?"
"And what about Walter?"
He could not resist the facetious answer which came to his mind. Charlie smiled.
He couldn't help but think of a witty reply. Charlie smiled.
"Nothing suits you so well as black."
"Nothing looks better on you than black."
She stared at him for a moment. Tears filled her eyes and she began to cry. Her beautiful face was distorted with grief. She did not seek to hide it, but lay on her back with her hands along her sides.
She looked at him for a moment. Tears welled up in her eyes and she started to cry. Her lovely face was twisted with sorrow. She didn’t try to hide it, but lay on her back with her hands at her sides.
"For God's sake don't cry like that. I didn't mean to say anything unkind. It was only a joke. You know how sincerely I feel for you in your bereavement."
"For God's sake, don't cry like that. I didn't mean to say anything unkind. It was just a joke. You know how genuinely I feel for you during this tough time."
"Oh, hold your stupid tongue."
"Oh, hold your tongue."
"I'd give anything to have Walter back again."
"I'd do anything to have Walter back."
"He died because of you and me."
"He died because of you and me."
He took her hand, but she snatched it away from him.
He took her hand, but she pulled it away from him.
"Please go away," she sobbed. "That's the only thing you can do for me now. I hate and despise you. Walter was worth ten of you and I was too big a fool to see it. Go away. Go away."
"Please just leave," she cried. "That's the only thing you can do for me right now. I hate you and I can't stand you. Walter was worth ten of you, and I was too much of a fool to realize it. Just go. Go away."
She saw he was going to speak again and she sprang to her feet and went into her room. He followed her, and as he entered, with instinctive prudence, drew the shutter so that they were almost in darkness.
She noticed he was about to say something again, so she jumped up and went into her room. He followed her, and as he walked in, with a natural sense of caution, he pulled the shutter closed so they were nearly in the dark.
"I can't leave you like this," he said, putting his arms round her. "You know I didn't mean to hurt you."
"I can't just walk away from you like this," he said, wrapping his arms around her. "You know I never meant to hurt you."
"Don't touch me. For God's sake go. Go away."
"Don't touch me. Please, just leave. Go away."
She tried to tear herself from him, but he would not let her. She was crying hysterically now.
She tried to break free from him, but he wouldn’t allow it. She was crying uncontrollably now.
"Darling, don't you know that I've always loved you," he said in his deep, charming voice. "I love you more than ever."
"Darling, don't you know I've always loved you?" he said in his deep, charming voice. "I love you more than ever."
"How can you tell such lies! Let me go. Damn you, let me go."
"How can you lie like that! Just let me go. Damn you, let me go."
"Don't be unkind to me, Kitty. I know I've been a brute to you, but forgive me."
"Please don’t be cruel to me, Kitty. I know I’ve been awful to you, but forgive me."
She was shaking and sobbing, struggling to get away from him, but the pressure of his arms was strangely comforting. She had so longed to feel them round her once more, just once, and all her body trembled. She felt dreadfully weak. It seemed as though her bones were melting, and the sorrow she felt for Walter shifted into pity for herself.
She was shaking and crying, trying to escape him, but the grip of his arms felt oddly comforting. She had missed feeling them around her just once, and her whole body shook. She felt incredibly weak. It was as if her bones were turning to jelly, and the sadness she had for Walter turned into pity for herself.
"Oh, how could you be so unkind to me?" she sobbed. "Don't you know that I loved you with all my heart. No one has ever loved you as I loved you."
"Oh, how could you be so cruel to me?" she cried. "Don't you realize that I loved you with all my heart? No one has ever loved you the way I loved you."
"Darling."
"Babe."
He began to kiss her.
He started to kiss her.
"No, no," she cried.
"No, no," she shouted.
He sought her face, but she turned it away; he sought her lips; she did not know what he was saying, broken, passionate words of love; and his arms held her so firmly that she felt like a child that has been lost and now at last is safe at home. She moaned faintly. Her eyes were closed and her face was wet with tears. And then he found her lips and the pressure of his upon them shot through her body like the flame of God. It was an ecstasy and she was burnt to a cinder and she glowed as though she were transfigured. In her dreams, in her dreams she had known this rapture. What was he doing with her now? She did not know. She was not a woman, her personality was dissolved, she was nothing but desire. He lifted her off her feet, she was very light in his arms, he carried her and she clung to him, desperate and adoring; her head sank on the pillow and his lips clung to hers.
He searched for her face, but she turned it away; he looked for her lips; she didn’t understand the broken, passionate words of love he was saying; his arms held her so tightly that she felt like a child who had been lost and was finally safe at home. She moaned softly. Her eyes were closed and her face was wet with tears. Then he found her lips, and the pressure of his kiss shot through her body like the fire of God. It was ecstasy, and she felt like she was burning to ashes and glowing as if she were transformed. In her dreams, she had experienced this rapture. What was he doing with her now? She didn’t know. She wasn’t a woman; her personality had dissolved; she was nothing but desire. He lifted her off her feet; she felt very light in his arms, and she clung to him, desperate and in love; her head sank on the pillow, and his lips stayed on hers.
lxxvi
She sat on the edge of the bed hiding her face with her hands.
She sat on the edge of the bed, covering her face with her hands.
"Would you like a drop of water?"
"Do you want a sip of water?"
She shook her head. He went over to the washing stand, filled the tooth-glass and brought it to her.
She shook her head. He walked over to the sink, filled the cup, and brought it to her.
"Come along, have a little drink and you'll feel better."
"Come on, have a drink and you'll feel better."
He put the glass to her lips and she sipped the water. Then, with horrified eyes, she stared at him. He was standing over her, looking down, and in his eyes was a twinkle of self-satisfaction.
He brought the glass to her lips and she took a sip of the water. Then, with shocked eyes, she looked up at him. He was standing above her, looking down, and there was a glint of self-satisfaction in his eyes.
"Well, do you think I'm such a dirty dog as you did?" he asked.
"Well, do you really think I'm that much of a sleazebag like you said?" he asked.
She looked down.
She glanced down.
"Yes. But I know that I'm not a bit better than you. Oh, I'm so ashamed."
"Yeah. But I know I'm not really any better than you. Oh, I'm so embarrassed."
"Well, I think you're very ungrateful."
"Honestly, I think you're being really ungrateful."
"Will you go now?"
"Are you going now?"
"To tell you the truth I think it's about time. I'll just go and tidy myself up before Dorothy comes in."
"Honestly, I think it's about time. I'll just go get myself ready before Dorothy arrives."
He went out of the room with a jaunty step.
He left the room with a cheerful stride.
Kitty sat for a while, still on the edge of the bed, hunched up like an imbecile. Her mind was vacant. A shudder passed through her. She staggered to her feet and, going to the dressing-table, sank into a chair. She stared at herself in the glass. Her eyes were swollen with tears; her face was stained and there was a red mark on one cheek where his had rested. She looked at herself with horror. It was the same face. She had expected in it she knew not what change of degradation.
Kitty sat for a while on the edge of the bed, hunched over like a fool. Her mind was blank. A shiver ran through her. She stumbled to her feet and, moving to the dressing table, sank into a chair. She stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes were puffy from crying; her face was smeared, and there was a red mark on one cheek where his hand had rested. She looked at herself in shock. It was the same face. She had anticipated some kind of degrading transformation in it.
"Swine," she flung at her reflection. "Swine."
"Pig," she shot at her reflection. "Pig."
Then, letting her face fall on her arms, she wept bitterly. Shame, shame! She did not know what had come over her. It was horrible. She hated him and she hated herself. It had been ecstasy. Oh, hateful! She could never look him in the face again. He was so justified. He had been right not to marry her, for she was worthless; she was no better than a harlot. Oh, worse, for those poor women gave themselves for bread. And in this house too into which Dorothy had taken her in her sorrow and cruel desolation! Her shoulders shook with her sobs. Everything was gone now. She had thought herself changed, she had thought herself strong, she thought she had returned to Tching-Yen a woman who possessed herself; new ideas flitted about her heart like little yellow butterflies in the sunshine and she had hoped to be so much better in the future; freedom like a spirit of light had beckoned her on, and the world was like a spacious plain through which she could walk light of foot and with head erect. She had thought herself free from lust and vile passions, free to live the clean and healthy life of the spirit; she had likened herself to the white egrets that fly with leisurely flight across the rice fields at dusk and they are like the soaring thoughts of a mind at rest with itself; and she was a slave. Weak, weak! It was hopeless, it was no good to try, she was a slut.
Then, resting her face on her arms, she cried hard. Shame, shame! She didn't understand what had come over her. It was awful. She hated him, and she hated herself. It had been ecstasy. Oh, how awful! She could never look him in the eye again. He was completely justified. He had been right not to marry her because she felt worthless; she was no better than a prostitute. Oh, worse, because those poor women gave themselves for survival. And in this house too, where Dorothy had taken her in during her sadness and awful desolation! Her shoulders shook with sobs. Everything was gone now. She had thought she was changed, she had thought she was strong; she believed she had returned to Tching-Yen as a woman who had herself together; new ideas flitted through her heart like little yellow butterflies in the sunshine, and she had hoped to be so much better in the future; freedom had called to her like a spirit of light, and the world seemed like a spacious field where she could walk lightly and hold her head high. She had believed she was free from lust and ugly passions, free to live a clean and healthy spiritual life; she had compared herself to the white egrets that glide lazily across the rice fields at dusk, representing the soaring thoughts of a mind at peace with itself; and yet she was a slave. Weak, weak! It was hopeless; it was pointless to try—she was a slut.
She would not go in to dinner. She sent the boy to tell Dorothy that she had a headache and preferred to remain in her room. Dorothy came in and, seeing her red, swollen eyes, talked for a little in her gentle, commiserating way of trivial things. Kitty knew that Dorothy thought she had been crying on account of Walter and, sympathising like the good and loving wife she was, respected the natural sorrow.
She wouldn't go to dinner. She sent the boy to tell Dorothy that she had a headache and wanted to stay in her room. Dorothy came in and, noticing her red, swollen eyes, chatted for a bit in her gentle, sympathetic way about trivial things. Kitty knew that Dorothy thought she had been crying over Walter and, being the good and loving wife she was, understood her sorrow.
"I know it's very hard, dear," she said as she left Kitty. "But you must try to have courage. I'm sure your dear husband wouldn't wish you to grieve for him."
"I know it's really tough, dear," she said as she left Kitty. "But you have to try to be strong. I'm sure your beloved husband wouldn't want you to be sad for him."
lxxvii
But next morning Kitty rose early and leaving a note for Dorothy to say that she was gone out on business took a tram down the hill. She made her way through the crowded streets with their motor cars, rickshaws and chairs, and the motley throng of Europeans and Chinese, to the offices of the P. & O. Company. A ship was sailing in two days, the first ship out of the port, and she had made up her mind that at all costs she must go on it. When the clerk told her that every berth was booked she asked to see the chief agent. She sent in her name and the agent, whom she had met before, came out to fetch her into his office. He knew her circumstances and when she told him what she wished he sent for the passenger list. He looked at it with perplexity.
But the next morning, Kitty woke up early and left a note for Dorothy saying she was out on business. She took a tram down the hill. She navigated through the packed streets with their cars, rickshaws, and chairs, and the colorful mix of Europeans and Chinese, to the offices of the P. & O. Company. A ship was scheduled to sail in two days, the first one out of the port, and she was determined to be on it no matter what. When the clerk informed her that all the berths were booked, she requested to speak with the chief agent. After she submitted her name, the agent, whom she had met before, came out to bring her into his office. He was aware of her situation, and when she explained what she wanted, he called for the passenger list. He examined it with confusion.
"I beseech you to do what you can for me," she urged him.
"I ask you to do what you can for me," she urged him.
"I don't think there's any one in the Colony who wouldn't do anything in the world for you, Mrs. Fane," he answered.
"I don't think there's anyone in the Colony who wouldn't do anything in the world for you, Mrs. Fane," he replied.
He sent for a clerk and made enquiries. Then he nodded.
He called for a clerk and asked some questions. Then he nodded.
"I'm going to shift one or two people. I know you want to get home and I think we ought to do our best for you. I can give you a little cabin to yourself. I expect you'd prefer that."
"I'm going to move one or two people around. I know you want to get home, and I think we should do our best for you. I can give you a small cabin all to yourself. I assume you'd like that."
She thanked him. She left him with an elated heart. Flight: that was her only thought. Flight! She sent a cable to her father to announce her immediate return; she had already cabled to him to say that Walter was dead; and then went back again to the Townsends' to tell Dorothy what she had done.
She thanked him. She left him feeling ecstatic. All she could think about was escaping. Right then, she wired her father to let him know she was coming back right away; she had already sent him a message saying Walter had died. Then she returned to the Townsends' to tell Dorothy what she had done.
"We shall be dreadfully sorry to lose you," the kind creature said, "but of course I understand that you want to be with your mother and father."
"We're really going to miss you," the kind creature said, "but I totally get that you want to be with your mom and dad."
Since her return to Tching-Yen Kitty had hesitated from day to day to go to her house. She dreaded entering it again and meeting face to face the recollections with which it was peopled. But now she had no alternative. Townsend had arranged for the sale of the furniture and he had found some one eager to take on the lease, but there were all her clothes and Walter's, for they had taken next to nothing to Mei-tan-fu, and there were books, photographs, and various odds and ends. Kitty, indifferent to everything and anxious to cut herself off completely from the past, realised that it would outrage the susceptibilities of the Colony if she allowed these things to go with the rest to an auction-room. They must be packed and sent to her. So after tiffin she prepared to go to the house. Dorothy, eager to give her help, offered to accompany her, but Kitty begged to be allowed to go alone. She agreed that two of Dorothy's boys should come and assist in the packing.
Since her return to Tching-Yen, Kitty had been hesitating day after day about going to her house. She dreaded stepping inside again and facing all the memories associated with it. But now she had no choice. Townsend had arranged for the sale of the furniture and found someone eager to take over the lease, but all her clothes and Walter's were still there, as they had taken almost nothing to Mei-tan-fu. There were also books, photographs, and various odds and ends. Kitty, indifferent to everything and eager to completely cut ties with her past, realized it would upset the community if she let these things go to an auction. They had to be packed up and sent to her. So after lunch, she prepared to go to the house. Dorothy, wanting to help, offered to go with her, but Kitty requested to go alone. She agreed that two of Dorothy's boys could come along to assist with the packing.
The house had been left in charge of the head boy and he opened the door for Kitty. It was curious to go into her own house as though she were a stranger. It was neat and clean. Everything was in its place, ready for her use, but although the day was warm and sunny there was about the silent rooms a chill and desolate air. The furniture was stiffly arranged, exactly where it should be, and the vases which should have held flowers were in their places; the book which Kitty had laid face downwards she did not remember when still lay face downwards. It was as though the house had been left empty but a minute before and yet that minute was fraught with eternity so that you could not imagine that ever again that house would echo with talk and resound with laughter. On the piano the open music of a foxtrot seemed to wait to be played, but you had a feeling that if you struck the keys no sound would come. Walter's room was as tidy as when he was there. On the chest of drawers were two large photographs of Kitty, one in her presentation dress and one in her wedding-gown.
The house was left in the care of the head boy, who opened the door for Kitty. It felt strange to enter her own home as if she were a visitor. It was tidy and clean. Everything was in its place, ready for her to use, but even though the day was warm and sunny, there was a chill and lonely vibe in the silent rooms. The furniture was arranged rigidly, exactly where it should be, and the vases that should’ve held flowers were in their spots; the book Kitty had set face down still lay that way, and she couldn’t remember when she had done it. It felt like the house had been empty just a minute before, yet that minute felt like it stretched on forever, making it hard to imagine the house ever again echoing with conversation or filled with laughter. On the piano, the open sheet music for a foxtrot seemed to be waiting to be played, but you sensed that if you pressed the keys, no sound would come. Walter’s room was just as tidy as when he was there. On the chest of drawers were two large photos of Kitty, one in her presentation dress and one in her wedding gown.
But the boys fetched up the trunks from the box-room and she stood over them watching them pack. They packed neatly and quickly. Kitty reflected that in the two days she had it would be easy to get everything done. She must not let herself think; she had no time for that. Suddenly she heard a step behind her and turning round saw Charles Townsend. She felt a sudden chill at her heart.
But the boys brought up the trunks from the storage room, and she stood over them watching them pack. They packed quickly and neatly. Kitty thought that with the two days she had, it would be easy to get everything done. She couldn't allow herself to think; she had no time for that. Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her and turned around to see Charles Townsend. She felt a sudden chill in her heart.
"What do you want?" she said.
"What do you want?" she asked.
"Will you come into your sitting-room? I have something to say to you."
"Will you come into your living room? I have something to tell you."
"I'm very busy."
"I'm super busy."
"I shall only keep you five minutes."
"I'll only need five minutes of your time."
She said no more, but with a word to the boys to go on with what they were doing, preceded Charles into the next room. She did not sit down, in order to show him that she expected him not to detain her. She knew that she was very pale and her heart was beating fast, but she faced him coolly, with hostile eyes.
She didn't say anything else, but with a signal to the boys to continue what they were doing, she walked into the next room ahead of Charles. She didn’t sit down because she wanted to make it clear that she expected him not to keep her there. She knew she was really pale and her heart was racing, but she faced him calmly, with challenging eyes.
"What is it you want?"
"What do you want?"
"I've just heard from Dorothy that you're going the day after to-morrow. She told me that you'd come here to do your packing and she asked me to ring up and find out if there was anything I could do for you."
"I just heard from Dorothy that you're leaving the day after tomorrow. She mentioned that you'd be coming here to pack and asked me to call and see if there’s anything I can do for you."
"I'm grateful to you, but I can manage quite well by myself."
"I'm thankful to you, but I can take care of myself just fine."
"So I imagined. I didn't come here to ask you that. I came to ask if your sudden departure is due to what happened yesterday."
"So I thought. I didn't come here to ask you that. I came to ask if your unexpected leave is because of what happened yesterday."
"You and Dorothy have been very good to me. I didn't wish you to think I was taking advantage of your good nature."
"You and Dorothy have been really kind to me. I didn't want you to think I was taking advantage of your generosity."
"That's not a very straight answer."
"That's not a very direct answer."
"What does it matter to you?"
"What difference does it make to you?"
"It matters a great deal. I shouldn't like to think that anything I'd done had driven you away."
"It really matters. I wouldn't want to believe that anything I did pushed you away."
She was standing at the table. She looked down. Her eyes fell on the Sketch. It was months old now. It was that paper which Walter had stared at all through the terrible evening when—and Walter now was. . . . She raised her eyes.
She was standing at the table. She looked down. Her eyes landed on the Sketch. It was months old now. It was the same paper that Walter had stared at all through that terrible evening when—and Walter now was. . . . She lifted her gaze.
"I feel absolutely degraded. You can't possibly despise me as much as I despise myself."
"I feel completely worthless. There's no way you can hate me as much as I hate myself."
"But I don't despise you. I meant every word that I said yesterday. What's the good of running away like this? I don't know why we can't be good friends. I hate the idea of your thinking I've treated you badly."
"But I don't look down on you. I meant every word I said yesterday. What's the point of running away like this? I don't understand why we can't be good friends. I hate the thought of you believing I've treated you poorly."
"Why couldn't you leave me alone?"
"Why couldn't you just leave me alone?"
"Hang it all, I'm not a stick or a stone. It's so unreasonable, the way you look at it; it's so morbid. I thought after yesterday you'd feel a little more kindly to me. After all, we're only human."
"Come on, I'm not a robot or a rock. It's so unreasonable the way you see things; it's so dark. I thought after yesterday you'd be a bit more understanding toward me. After all, we're only human."
"I don't feel human. I feel like an animal. A pig or a rabbit or a dog. Oh, I don't blame you, I was just as bad. I yielded to you because I wanted you. But it wasn't me, it wasn't the real me. I'm not that hateful, beastly, lustful woman. I disown her. It wasn't me that lay on that bed panting for you when my husband was hardly cold in his grave and your wife had been so kind to me, so indescribably kind. It was only the animal in me, dark and fearful like an evil spirit, and I disown, and hate, and despise it. And ever since, when I've thought of it, my gorge rises and I feel that I must vomit."
"I don’t feel human. I feel like an animal. A pig or a rabbit or a dog. Oh, I don’t blame you; I was just as bad. I gave in to you because I wanted you. But that wasn’t me, that wasn't the real me. I’m not that hateful, beastly, lustful woman. I reject her. It wasn’t me who lay on that bed, panting for you while my husband was barely cold in his grave and your wife had been so kind to me, so incredibly kind. It was just the animal in me, dark and scared like an evil spirit, and I reject it, and I hate it, and I despise it. And ever since, when I think about it, I feel sick to my stomach and want to vomit."
He frowned a little and gave a short, uneasy snigger.
He frowned slightly and let out a quick, awkward laugh.
"Well, I'm fairly broadminded, but sometimes you say things that positively shock me."
"Well, I'm pretty open-minded, but sometimes you say things that really surprise me."
"I should be sorry to do that. You'd better go now. You're a very unimportant little man and I'm silly to talk to you seriously."
"I'd regret doing that. You should leave now. You're just a very insignificant guy, and it's foolish of me to talk to you seriously."
He did not answer for a while and she saw by the shadow in his blue eyes that he was angry with her. He would heave a sigh of relief when, tactful and courteous as ever, he had finally seen her off. It amused her to think of the politeness with which, while they shook hands and he wished her a pleasant journey, she would thank him for his hospitality. But she saw his expression change.
He didn't respond for a moment, and she noticed the anger in his blue eyes. He would let out a sigh of relief once, being as tactful and polite as always, he had finally sent her off. It made her smile to imagine how polite he would be while they shook hands and he wished her a pleasant trip, and she would thank him for his hospitality. But then she saw his expression shift.
"Dorothy tells me you're going to have a baby," he said.
"Dorothy told me you’re going to have a baby," he said.
She felt herself colour, but she allowed no gesture to escape her.
She felt herself blush, but she didn't let any gesture slip.
"I am."
"Here I am."
"Am I by any chance the father?"
"Could I be the father?"
"No, no. It's Walter's child."
"No, no. It's Walter's kid."
She spoke with an emphasis which she could not prevent, but even as she spoke she knew that it was not the tone with which to carry conviction.
She spoke with an emphasis she couldn't control, but even as she talked, she realized it wasn't the tone that would convince anyone.
"Are you quite sure?" He was now roguishly smiling. "After all, you were married to Walter a couple of years and nothing happened. The dates seem to fit all right. I think it's much more likely to be mine than Walter's."
"Are you really sure?" He was now grinning mischievously. "I mean, you were married to Walter for a couple of years and nothing happened. The timelines seem to match up just fine. I think it's way more likely to be mine than Walter's."
"I would rather kill myself than have a child of yours."
"I would rather die than have your child."
"Oh, come now, that's nonsense. I should be awfully pleased and proud. I'd like it to be a girl, you know. I've only had boys with Dorothy. You won't be able to be in doubt very long, you know: my three kiddies are absolutely the living image of me."
"Oh, come on, that's ridiculous. I should be really pleased and proud. I’d prefer it to be a girl, you know. I've only had boys with Dorothy. You won't be uncertain for too long, you know: my three kids are exactly like me."
He had regained his good humour and she knew why. If the child was his, though she might never see him again, she could never entirely escape him. His power over her would reach out and he would still, obscurely but definitely, influence every day of her life.
He was in a good mood again, and she understood why. If the child was his, even though she might never see him again, she could never fully escape him. His hold on her would still reach out, and he would definitely, though in a subtle way, affect every day of her life.
"You really are the most vain and fatuous ass that it's ever been my bad luck to run across," she said.
"You really are the most arrogant and foolish jerk that I’ve ever been unfortunate enough to meet," she said.
lxxviii
As the ship steamed into Marseilles Kitty, looking at the rugged and beautiful outline of the coast glowing in the sunlight, on a sudden caught sight of the golden statue of the Blessed Virgin which stands upon the church of Sainte Marie de la Grace as a symbol of safety to the mariner at sea. She remembered how the Sisters of the convent at Mei-tan-fu, leaving their own land for ever, had knelt as the figure faded in the distance so that it was no more than a little golden flame in the blue sky and sought in prayer to allay the pang of separation. She clasped her hands in supplication to what power she knew not.
As the ship approached Marseilles, Kitty gazed at the rugged and stunning outline of the coast shining in the sunlight when she suddenly spotted the golden statue of the Blessed Virgin on the church of Sainte Marie de la Grace, serving as a symbol of safety for sailors at sea. She recalled how the Sisters from the convent at Mei-tan-fu, leaving their homeland forever, had knelt as the statue faded into the distance, becoming just a small golden flame in the blue sky, and prayed to ease the pain of their separation. She clasped her hands in prayer to a power she couldn’t name.
During the long, quiet journey she had thought incessantly of the horrible thing that had happened to her. She could not understand herself. It was so unexpected. What was it that had seized her, so that, despising him, despising him with all her heart, she had yielded passionately to Charlie's foul embrace? Rage filled her and disgust of herself obsessed her. She felt that she could never forget her humiliation. She wept. But as the distance from Tching-Yen increased she found that she was insensibly losing the vividness of her resentment. What had happened seemed to have happened in another world. She was like a person who has been stricken with sudden madness and recovering is distressed and ashamed at the grotesque things he vaguely remembers to have done when he was not himself. But because he knows he was not himself he feels that in his own eyes at least he can claim indulgence. Kitty thought that perhaps a generous heart might pity rather than condemn her. But she sighed as she thought how woefully her self-confidence had been shattered. The way had seemed to stretch before her straight and easy and now she saw that it was a tortuous way and that pitfalls awaited her. The vast spaces and the tragic and beautiful sunsets of the Indian Ocean rested her. She seemed borne then to some country where she might in freedom possess her soul. If she could only regain her self-respect at the cost of a bitter conflict, well, she must find the courage to affront it.
During the long, quiet journey, she constantly thought about the terrible thing that had happened to her. She couldn't understand herself. It was so unexpected. What had overcome her, making her, despite all her feelings of contempt for him, surrender passionately to Charlie's disgusting embrace? Rage filled her, and self-disgust consumed her. She felt she could never forget her humiliation. She cried. But as the distance from Tching-Yen grew, she noticed that her anger was slowly fading. What had occurred felt like it had happened in another world. She was like someone who had suddenly gone mad and, upon recovering, felt distressed and ashamed of the strange things she vaguely remembered doing while she wasn't herself. But because she knew she hadn't been herself, she felt at least in her own eyes she could ask for forgiveness. Kitty thought that maybe a kind heart would pity her instead of judging her. But she sighed as she realized how badly her self-confidence had been shattered. The path ahead had seemed straightforward and easy, but now it looked twisted and full of traps. The vastness and the tragic yet beautiful sunsets of the Indian Ocean calmed her. She felt as if she were being carried to a place where she could freely reclaim her soul. If she could only regain her self-respect, even if it meant facing a bitter struggle, then she had to find the courage to confront it.
The future was lonely and difficult. At Port Said she had received a letter from her mother in answer to her cable. It was a long letter written in the large and fanciful writing which was taught to young ladies in her mother's youth. Its ornateness was so neat that it gave you an impression of insincerity. Mrs. Garstin expressed her regret at Walter's death and sympathised properly with her daughter's grief. She feared that Kitty was left inadequately provided for, but naturally the Colonial Office would give her a pension. She was glad to know that Kitty was coming back to England and of course she must come and stay with her father and mother till her child was born. Then followed certain instructions that Kitty must be sure to follow and various details of her sister Doris's confinement. The little boy weighed so and so much and his paternal grandfather said he had never seen a finer child. Doris was expecting again and they hoped for another boy in order to make the succession to the baronetcy quite sure.
The future felt lonely and tough. In Port Said, she had gotten a letter from her mom in response to her telegram. It was a long letter written in the big, elaborate style that young ladies learned in her mother’s day. Its flair was so polished that it came off as a bit insincere. Mrs. Garstin expressed her sadness about Walter's death and properly sympathized with her daughter's grief. She worried that Kitty might not have enough support, but of course, the Colonial Office would provide her with a pension. She was happy to know that Kitty was coming back to England and insisted she should stay with her parents until her baby was born. Then there were some specific instructions for Kitty to follow along with various details about her sister Doris's delivery. The little boy weighed this much and his grandfather said he had never seen a finer child. Doris was expecting again, and they hoped for another boy to make the succession to the baronetcy certain.
Kitty saw that the point of the letter lay in the definite date set for the invitation. Mrs. Garstin had no intention of being saddled with a widowed daughter in modest circumstances. It was singular, when she reflected how her mother had idolised her, that now, disappointed in her, she found her merely a nuisance. How strange was the relation between parents and children! When they were small the parents doted on them, passed through agonies of apprehension at each childish ailment, and the children clung to their parents with love and adoration; a few years passed, the children grew up, and persons not of their kin were more important to their happiness than father or mother. Indifference displaced the blind and instinctive love of the past. Their meetings were a source of boredom and irritation. Distracted once at the thought of a month's separation they were able now to look forward with equanimity to being parted for years. Her mother need not worry: as soon as she could she would make herself a home of her own. But she must have a little time; at present everything was vague and she could not form any picture of the future: perhaps she would die at childbirth; that would be a solution of many difficulties.
Kitty realized that the main point of the letter was the specific date given for the invitation. Mrs. Garstin didn't want to be burdened with a widowed daughter living in humble circumstances. It was odd, when she thought about how her mother had once adored her, that now, disappointed, she saw her as just a nuisance. The relationship between parents and children was so strange! When they were young, parents spoiled them, suffering through worries about every little sickness, while the kids loved and idolized their parents. A few years went by, the kids grew up, and suddenly, people who weren’t related became more important to their happiness than their mom and dad. Indifference took the place of the blind, instinctual love from before. Their reunions became boring and irritating. Once upset at the thought of being apart for a month, they could now calmly anticipate being separated for years. Her mother didn’t have to worry: as soon as she could, Kitty would create a home of her own. But she needed a little time; right now, everything felt unclear, and she couldn’t picture her future: maybe she’d die in childbirth; that would solve a lot of problems.
But when they docked two letters were handed to her. She was surprised to recognise her father's writing: she did not remember that he had ever written to her. He was not effusive, and began: dear Kitty. He told her that he was writing instead of her mother who had not been well and was obliged to go into a nursing home to have an operation. Kitty was not to be frightened and was to keep to her intention of going round by sea; it was much more expensive to come across by land and with her mother away it would be inconvenient for Kitty to stay at the house in Harrington Gardens. The other was from Doris; it started: Kitty darling, not because Doris had any particular affection for her, but because it was her way thus to address every one she knew.
But when they arrived, two letters were handed to her. She was surprised to recognize her father's handwriting; she didn't remember him ever writing to her before. He wasn't overly warm and started with: dear Kitty. He explained that he was writing in place of her mother, who hadn’t been feeling well and needed to go to a nursing home for surgery. Kitty shouldn't be scared and should stick to her plan of going by sea; it was much more expensive to travel by land, and with her mother away, it would be inconvenient for Kitty to stay at the house in Harrington Gardens. The other letter was from Doris; it started: Kitty darling, not because Doris had any special affection for her, but because that was how she addressed everyone she knew.
Kitty darling,
Hey kitty,
I expect Father has written to you. Mother has got to have an operation. It appears that she has been rotten for the last year, but you know she hates doctors and she's been taking all sorts of patent medicines. I don't quite know what's the matter with her as she insists on making a secret of the whole thing and flies into a passion if you ask her questions. She has been looking simply awful and if I were you I think I'd get off at Marseilles and come back as quick as you can. But don't let on that I told you to come as she pretends there's nothing much the matter with her and she doesn't want you to get here till she's back at home. She's made the doctors promise that she shall be moved in a week. Best love.
I expect Dad has written to you. Mom needs to have surgery. It seems she's been unwell for the past year, but you know she hates doctors and has been trying all kinds of over-the-counter remedies. I'm not really sure what's wrong with her because she insists on keeping it a secret and gets really angry if you ask her about it. She looks terrible, and if I were you, I’d get off in Marseilles and come back as fast as you can. But don’t let her know I told you to come because she acts like there's not much wrong and doesn’t want you to arrive until she’s back home. She’s made the doctors promise she’ll be moved in a week. Much love.
Doris.
Doris.
I'm awfully sorry about Walter. You must have had a hell of a time, poor darling. I'm simply dying to see you. It's rather funny our both having babies together. We shall be able to hold one another's hands.
I'm really sorry about Walter. You must have gone through a tough time, poor thing. I can't wait to see you. It's pretty funny that we're both having babies at the same time. We'll be able to hold each other's hands.
Kitty lost in reflection, stood for a little while on the deck. She could not imagine her mother ill. She never remembered to have seen her other than active and resolute; she had always been impatient of other people's ailments. Then a steward came up to her with a telegram.
Kitty, deep in thought, stood on the deck for a moment. She couldn’t picture her mother being sick. She couldn't recall ever seeing her as anything but lively and determined; she had always been impatient with other people's illnesses. Then a steward approached her with a telegram.
Deeply regret to inform you that your mother died this morning. Father.
I'm really sorry to tell you that your mom passed away this morning. Dad.
lxxix
Kitty rang the bell at the house in Harrington Gardens. She was told that her father was in his study and going to the door she opened it softly: he was sitting by the fire reading the last edition of the evening paper. He looked up as she entered, put down the paper, and sprang nervously to his feet.
Kitty rang the bell at the house on Harrington Gardens. She was told that her dad was in his study, so she quietly opened the door. He was sitting by the fire, reading the latest edition of the evening paper. He looked up when she walked in, set the paper down, and jumped to his feet in surprise.
"Oh, Kitty, I didn't expect you till the later train."
"Oh, Kitty, I didn't think you would arrive until the later train."
"I thought you wouldn't want the bother of coming to meet me so I didn't wire the time I expected to arrive."
"I figured you wouldn't want the hassle of coming to meet me, so I didn't send the time I planned to arrive."
He gave her his cheek to kiss in the manner she so well remembered.
He turned his cheek for her to kiss, just like she remembered.
"I was just having a look at the paper," he said. "I haven't read the paper for the last two days."
"I was just checking out the newspaper," he said. "I haven't read it in the last two days."
She saw that he thought it needed some explanation if he occupied himself with the ordinary affairs of life.
She noticed that he felt it required some explanation if he was focused on the everyday matters of life.
"Of course," she said. "You must be tired out. I'm afraid mother's death has been a great shock to you."
"Of course," she said. "You must be exhausted. I’m sorry that my mom’s death has really affected you."
He was older, and thinner than when she had last seen him. A little, lined, dried-up man, with a precise manner.
He was older and thinner than when she had last seen him. A small, wrinkled, frail man with a meticulous manner.
"The surgeon said there had never been any hope. She hadn't been herself for more than a year, but she refused to see a doctor. The surgeon told me that she must have been in constant pain, he said it was a miracle that she had been able to endure it."
"The surgeon said there had never been any hope. She hadn't been herself for over a year, but she wouldn't go see a doctor. The surgeon told me that she must have been in constant pain; he said it was a miracle she had managed to endure it."
"Did she never complain?"
"Did she ever complain?"
"She said she wasn't very well. But she never complained of pain." He paused and looked at Kitty. "Are you very tired after your journey?"
"She said she wasn't feeling well. But she never mentioned any pain." He paused and looked at Kitty. "Are you really tired after your trip?"
"Not very."
"Not really."
"Would you like to go up and see her?"
"Do you want to go see her?"
"Is she here?"
"Is she here?"
"Yes, she was brought here from the nursing home."
"Yeah, she was brought here from the nursing home."
"Yes, I'll go now."
"Yeah, I’ll go now."
"Would you like me to come with you?"
"Do you want me to go with you?"
There was something in her father's tone that made her look at him quickly. His face was slightly turned from her; he did not want her to catch his eye. Kitty had acquired of late a singular proficiency at reading the thoughts of others. After all, day after day she had applied all her sensibilities to divine from a casual word or an unguarded gesture the hidden thoughts of her husband. She guessed at once what her father was trying to hide from her. It was relief he felt, an infinite relief, and he was frightened of himself. For hard on thirty years he had been a good and faithful husband, he had never uttered a single word in dispraise of his wife, and now he should grieve for her. He had always done the things that were expected of him. It would have been shocking to him by the flicker of an eyelid or by the smallest hint to betray that he did not feel what under the circumstances a bereaved husband should feel.
There was something in her father's tone that made her look at him quickly. His face was slightly turned away from her; he didn’t want her to catch his eye. Lately, Kitty had become really good at picking up on other people's thoughts. After all, day after day, she had focused all her energy on figuring out her husband's hidden thoughts from a casual word or an unguarded gesture. She immediately sensed what her father was trying to hide from her. It was relief he felt, a deep sense of relief, and it scared him. For nearly thirty years, he had been a good and faithful husband; he had never said a negative word about his wife, and now he should mourn her. He had always done what was expected of him. It would have shocked him to betray, even with the smallest flicker of an eyelid or hint, that he didn’t feel what a grieving husband was supposed to feel.
"No, I would rather go by myself," said Kitty.
"No, I’d rather go alone," said Kitty.
She went upstairs and into the large, cold and pretentious bedroom in which her mother for so many years had slept. She remembered so well those massive pieces of mahogany and the engravings after Marcus Stone which adorned the walls. The things on the dressing-table were arranged with the stiff precision which Mrs. Garstin had all her life insisted upon. The flowers looked out of place; Mrs. Garstin would have thought it silly, affected and unhealthy to have flowers in her bedroom. Their perfume did not cover that acrid, musty smell, as of freshly washed linen, which Kitty remembered as characteristic of her mother's room.
She went upstairs and into the large, cold, and pretentious bedroom where her mother had slept for so many years. She clearly remembered those huge mahogany pieces and the engravings by Marcus Stone that decorated the walls. The items on the dressing table were arranged with the stiff precision Mrs. Garstin had insisted on her whole life. The flowers seemed out of place; Mrs. Garstin would have found it silly, pretentious, and unhealthy to have flowers in her bedroom. Their scent didn’t mask the sharp, musty odor of freshly washed linen, which Kitty remembered as typical of her mother's room.
Mrs. Garstin lay on the bed, her hands folded across her breast with a meekness which in life she would have had no patience with. With her strong sharp features, the cheeks hollow with suffering and the temples sunken, she looked handsome and even imposing. Death had robbed her face of its meanness and left only an impression of character. She might have been a Roman empress. It was strange to Kitty that of the dead persons she had seen this was the only one who in death seemed to preserve a look as though that clay had been once a habitation of the spirit. Grief she could not feel, for there had been too much bitterness between her mother and herself to leave in her heart any deep feeling of affection; and looking back on the girl she had been she knew that it was her mother who had made her what she was. But when she looked at that hard, domineering and ambitious woman who lay there so still and silent with all her petty aims frustrated by death, she was aware of a vague pathos. She had schemed and intrigued all her life and never had she desired anything but what was base and unworthy. Kitty wondered whether perhaps in some other sphere she looked upon her earthly course with consternation.
Mrs. Garstin lay on the bed, her hands folded across her chest with a meekness that she would have never tolerated in life. With her strong, sharp features, hollow cheeks from suffering, and sunken temples, she looked striking and even formidable. Death had taken away the pettiness of her face, leaving only a sense of character. She could have been a Roman empress. Kitty found it strange that of all the dead people she had seen, this was the only one whose face seemed to carry the presence of a spirit that once occupied that body. She couldn't feel grief, as there had been too much bitterness between her mother and herself to harbor any deep affection; looking back on the girl she once was, she knew her mother had shaped her into who she was. But as she looked at that hard, controlling, and ambitious woman lying there so still and silent, with all her small ambitions thwarted by death, she felt a vague sadness. She had schemed and plotted her entire life and had never wanted anything but what was lowly and unworthy. Kitty wondered if perhaps in another realm, her mother viewed her earthly life with shock.
Doris came in.
Doris walked in.
"I thought you'd come by this train. I felt I must look in for a moment. Isn't it dreadful? Poor darling mother."
"I thought you’d take this train. I felt I had to stop by for a moment. Isn't it awful? Poor sweet mom."
Bursting into tears, she flung herself into Kitty's arms. Kitty kissed her. She knew how her mother had neglected Doris in favour of her and how harsh she had been with her because she was plain and dull. She wondered whether Doris really felt the extravagant grief she showed. But Doris had always been emotional. She wished she could cry: Doris would think her dreadfully hard. Kitty felt that she had been through too much to feign a distress she did not feel.
Bursting into tears, she threw herself into Kitty's arms. Kitty kissed her. She knew how her mother had neglected Doris in favor of her and how harsh she had been with Doris because she was plain and boring. She wondered if Doris actually felt the excessive sadness she displayed. But Doris had always been emotional. She wished she could cry: Doris would think she was incredibly tough. Kitty felt that she had gone through too much to pretend to be distressed when she wasn’t.
"Would you like to come and see father?" she asked her when the strength of the outburst had somewhat subsided.
"Would you like to come and see Dad?" she asked her when the intensity of the outburst had calmed down a bit.
Doris wiped her eyes. Kitty noticed that her sister's pregnancy had blunted her features and in her black dress she looked gross and blousy.
Doris wiped her eyes. Kitty noticed that her sister's pregnancy had softened her features, and in her black dress, she looked bulky and frumpy.
"No, I don't think I will. I shall only cry again. Poor old thing, he's bearing it wonderfully."
"No, I don't think I will. I'll just end up crying again. Poor guy, he's handling it really well."
Kitty showed her sister out of the house and then went back to her father. He was standing in front of the fire and the newspaper was neatly folded. He wanted her to see that he had not been reading it again.
Kitty showed her sister out of the house and then returned to her father. He was standing in front of the fire with the newspaper neatly folded. He wanted her to see that he hadn’t been reading it again.
"I haven't dressed for dinner," he said. "I didn't think it was necessary."
"I haven't put on formal clothes for dinner," he said. "I didn't think it was needed."
lxxx
They dined. Mr. Garstin gave Kitty the details of his wife's illness and death, and he told her the kindness of the friends who had written (there were piles of sympathetic letters on his table and he sighed when he considered the burden of answering them) and the arrangements he had made for the funeral. Then they went back into his study. This was the only room in the house which had a fire. He mechanically took from the chimney-piece his pipe and began to fill it, but he gave his daughter a doubtful look and put it down.
They had dinner. Mr. Garstin shared with Kitty the details of his wife's illness and death, and he told her about the kindness of the friends who had written to him (there were stacks of sympathetic letters on his table, and he sighed when he thought about the burden of responding to them) and the arrangements he had made for the funeral. Then they returned to his study. This was the only room in the house with a fire. He absentmindedly picked up his pipe from the mantel and started to fill it, but he gave his daughter an uncertain look and set it back down.
"Aren't you going to smoke?" she asked.
"Aren't you going to smoke?" she asked.
"Your mother didn't very much like the smell of a pipe after dinner and since the war I've given up cigars."
"Your mom didn't really like the smell of a pipe after dinner, and since the war, I've given up cigars."
His answer gave Kitty a little pang. It seemed dreadful that a man of sixty should hesitate to smoke what he wanted in his own study.
His answer gave Kitty a slight sting. It felt terrible that a man of sixty should hesitate to smoke what he wanted in his own study.
"I like the smell of a pipe," she smiled.
"I love the smell of a pipe," she smiled.
A faint look of relief crossed his face and taking his pipe once more he lit it. They sat opposite one another on each side of the fire. He felt that he must talk to Kitty of her own troubles.
A slight look of relief crossed his face and he picked up his pipe again to light it. They sat across from each other on either side of the fire. He realized he needed to talk to Kitty about her own troubles.
"You received the letter your mother wrote to you to Port Said, I suppose. The news of poor Walter's death was a great shock to both of us. I thought him a very nice fellow."
"You got the letter your mom sent you to Port Said, I assume. Hearing about poor Walter's death was a huge shock for both of us. I always thought he was a really nice guy."
Kitty did not know what to say.
Kitty didn't know what to say.
"Your mother told me that you were going to have a baby."
"Your mom told me that you were going to have a baby."
"Yes."
Yes.
"When do you expect it?"
"When do you think it'll be ready?"
"In about four months."
"In about four months."
"It will be a great consolation to you. You must go and see Doris's boy. He's a fine little fellow."
"It will be a huge comfort to you. You should go and meet Doris's son. He's a great little guy."
They were talking more distantly than if they were strangers who had just met, for if they had been he would have been interested in her just because of that, and curious, but their common past was a wall of indifference between them. Kitty knew too well that she had done nothing to beget her father's affection, he had never counted in the house and had been taken for granted, the bread-winner who was a little despised because he could provide no more luxuriously for his family; but she had taken for granted that he loved her just because he was her father, and it was a shock to discover that his heart was empty of feeling for her. She had known that they were all bored by him, but it had never occurred to her that he was equally bored by them. He was as ever kind and subdued, but the sad perspicacity which she had learnt in suffering suggested to her that, though he had probably never acknowledged it to himself and never would, in his heart he disliked her.
They were talking more like distant strangers than people who had known each other, because if they were strangers, he would have felt curious about her. But their shared history had created a wall of indifference between them. Kitty understood all too well that she hadn’t done anything to earn her father’s affection; he had never really mattered in the house and had been taken for granted, the provider who was somewhat looked down upon for not being able to provide a more comfortable life for them. Yet, she had assumed that he loved her simply because he was her father, and it was shocking to realize that he felt nothing for her. She had always known they found him boring, but it had never crossed her mind that he found them just as boring. He remained kind and reserved, but the painful insight she had gained through her suffering hinted to her that, even if he never admitted it to himself, deep down, he disliked her.
His pipe was not drawing and he rose to find something to poke it with. Perhaps it was an excuse to hide his nervousness.
His pipe wasn't drawing, so he got up to find something to poke it with. Maybe it was just an excuse to cover up his nerves.
"Your mother wished you to stay here till your baby was born and she was going to have your old room got ready for you."
"Your mom wanted you to stay here until your baby was born, and she was getting your old room ready for you."
"I know. I promise you I won't be a bother."
"I get it. I promise I won't be a hassle."
"Oh, it's not that. Under the circumstances it was evident that the only place for you to come to was your father's house. But the fact is that I've just been offered the post of Chief Justice of the Bahamas and I have accepted it."
"Oh, it's not that. Given the situation, it was clear that the best place for you to go was your father's house. But the truth is, I've just been offered the position of Chief Justice of the Bahamas, and I’ve accepted it."
"Oh, father, I'm so glad. I congratulate you with all my heart."
"Oh, Dad, I'm so happy. I truly congratulate you from the bottom of my heart."
"The offer arrived too late for me to tell your poor mother. It would have given her a great satisfaction."
"The offer came too late for me to share with your poor mother. It would have brought her a lot of joy."
The bitter irony of fate! After all her efforts, intrigues and humiliations, Mrs. Garstin had died without knowing that her ambition, however modified by past disappointments, was at last achieved.
The bitter irony of fate! After all her efforts, schemes, and humiliations, Mrs. Garstin died without realizing that her ambition, though shaped by past disappointments, was finally achieved.
"I am sailing early next month. Of course this house will be put in the agent's hands and my intention was to sell the furniture. I'm sorry that I shan't be able to have you to stay here, but if you'd like any of the furniture to furnish a flat I shall be extremely pleased to give it you."
"I’m setting sail early next month. Naturally, this house will be handed over to the agent, and my plan was to sell the furniture. I’m sorry that I won’t be able to have you stay here, but if you’d like any of the furniture to furnish an apartment, I’d be more than happy to give it to you."
Kitty looked into the fire. Her heart beat quickly; it was curious that on a sudden she should be so nervous. But at last she forced herself to speak. In her voice was a little tremor.
Kitty stared into the fire. Her heart raced; it was strange that she felt so nervous all of a sudden. But finally, she made herself speak. There was a slight tremor in her voice.
"Couldn't I come with you, father?"
"Can’t I come with you, Dad?"
"You? Oh, my dear Kitty." His face fell. She had often heard the expression, but thought it only a phrase, and now for the first time in her life she saw the movement that it described. It was so marked that it startled her. "But all your friends are here and Doris is here. I should have thought you'd be much happier if you took a flat in London. I don't exactly know what your circumstances are, but I shall be very glad to pay the rent of it."
"You? Oh, my dear Kitty." His expression changed. She had often heard that saying, but thought it was just a line, and now for the first time in her life she noticed the emotion it conveyed. It was so obvious that it surprised her. "But all your friends are here and Doris is here. I would have thought you’d be much happier if you got an apartment in London. I’m not sure what your situation is, but I’d be very happy to cover the rent."
"I have enough money to live on."
"I have enough money to get by."
"I'm going to a strange place. I know nothing of the conditions."
"I'm heading to an unfamiliar place. I have no idea what the situation will be like."
"I'm used to strange places. London means nothing to me any more. I couldn't breathe here."
"I'm used to unusual places. London doesn’t mean anything to me anymore. I can’t breathe here."
He closed his eyes for a moment and she thought he was going to cry. His face bore an expression of utter misery. It wrung her heart. She had been right; the death of his wife had filled him with relief and now this chance to break entirely with the past had offered him freedom. He had seen a new life spread before him and at last after all these years rest and the mirage of happiness. She saw dimly all the suffering that had preyed on his heart for thirty years. At last he opened his eyes. He could not prevent the sigh that escaped him.
He closed his eyes for a moment, and she thought he was about to cry. His face showed pure misery. It broke her heart. She had been right; the death of his wife had brought him relief, and now this opportunity to completely let go of the past had given him freedom. He envisioned a new life ahead of him and, at last, after all these years, he could see rest and a glimpse of happiness. She vaguely recognized all the pain that had weighed on his heart for thirty years. Finally, he opened his eyes. He couldn’t stop the sigh that slipped out.
"Of course if you wish to come I shall be very pleased."
"Of course, if you want to come, I’d be really happy."
It was pitiful. The struggle had been short and he had surrendered to his sense of duty. With those few words he abandoned all his hopes. She rose from her chair and going over to him knelt down and seized his hands.
It was sad. The fight had been quick, and he had given in to his sense of responsibility. With those few words, he let go of all his dreams. She got up from her chair, walked over to him, knelt down, and took his hands.
"No, father, I won't come unless you want me. You've sacrificed yourself enough. If you want to go alone, go. Don't think of me for a minute."
"No, Dad, I won't come unless you really want me to. You've given up enough for me. If you want to go by yourself, then go ahead. Don’t think about me for a second."
He released one of his hands and stroked her pretty hair.
He let go of one of his hands and gently brushed her beautiful hair.
"Of course I want you, my dear. After all I'm your father and you're a widow and alone. If you want to be with me it would be very unkind of me not to want you."
"Of course I want you, my dear. After all, I'm your father and you're a widow and alone. If you want to be with me, it would be really unkind of me not to want you."
"But that's just it, I make no claims on you because I'm your daughter, you owe me nothing."
"But that's exactly it, I don't expect anything from you just because I'm your daughter; you owe me nothing."
"Oh, my dear child."
"Oh, my dear kid."
"Nothing," she repeated vehemently. "My heart sinks when I think how we've battened on you all our lives and have given you nothing in return. Not even a little affection. I'm afraid you've not had a very happy life. Won't you let me try to make up a little for all I've failed to do in the past?"
"Nothing," she said firmly. "I feel terrible when I realize how we've relied on you our whole lives and haven't given you anything in return. Not even a bit of love. I’m worried you haven’t had a very happy life. Will you let me try to make up for all the things I didn’t do in the past?"
He frowned a little. Her emotion embarrassed him.
He frowned slightly. Her feelings made him uncomfortable.
"I don't know what you mean. I've never had any complaint to make of you."
"I don't understand what you're saying. I've never had any issues with you."
"Oh, father, I've been through so much, I've been so unhappy. I'm not the Kitty I was when I went away. I'm terribly weak, but I don't think I'm the filthy cad I was then. Won't you give me a chance? I have nobody but you in the world now. Won't you let me try to make you love me? Oh, father, I'm so lonely and so miserable; I want your love so badly."
“Oh, Dad, I’ve been through so much; I’ve been really unhappy. I’m not the Kitty I was when I left. I’m really weak, but I don’t think I’m the awful person I was back then. Can you give me a chance? I have nobody but you now. Will you let me try to make you love me? Oh, Dad, I’m so lonely and miserable; I want your love so much.”
She buried her face in his lap and cried as though her heart were breaking.
She buried her face in his lap and cried like her heart was breaking.
"Oh, my Kitty, my little Kitty," he murmured.
"Oh, my Kitty, my sweet Kitty," he whispered.
She looked up and put her arms round his neck.
She looked up and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Oh, father, be kind to me. Let us be kind to one another."
"Oh, Dad, please be nice to me. Let's be nice to each other."
He kissed her, on the lips as a lover might, and his cheeks were wet with her tears.
He kissed her on the lips like a lover would, and his cheeks were wet with her tears.
"Of course you shall come with me."
"Of course you will come with me."
"Do you want me to? Do you really want me to?"
"Do you want me to? Do you actually want me to?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"I'm so grateful to you."
"Thank you so much."
"Oh, my dear, don't say things like that to me. It makes me feel quite awkward."
"Oh, my dear, please don't say things like that to me. It makes me feel really uncomfortable."
He took out his handkerchief and dried her eyes. He smiled in a way that she had never seen him smile before. Once more she threw her arms round his neck.
He pulled out his handkerchief and wiped her tears. He smiled in a way she had never seen before. Once again, she wrapped her arms around his neck.
"We'll have such a lark, father dear. You don't know what fun we're going to have together."
"We're going to have so much fun, Dad. You have no idea how enjoyable our time together will be."
"You haven't forgotten that you're going to have a baby."
"You haven't forgotten that you're expecting a baby."
"I'm glad she'll be born out there within sound of the sea and under a wide blue sky."
"I'm happy she'll be born out there, close to the ocean and beneath a big blue sky."
"Have you already made up your mind about the sex?" he murmured, with his thin, dry smile.
"Have you made your decision about the sex?" he murmured, with his thin, dry smile.
"I want a girl because I want to bring her up so that she shan't make the mistakes I've made. When I look back upon the girl I was I hate myself. But I never had a chance. I'm going to bring up my daughter so that she's free and can stand on her own feet. I'm not going to bring a child into the world, and love her, and bring her up, just so that some man may want to sleep with her so much that he's willing to provide her with board and lodging for the rest of her life."
"I want a daughter because I want to raise her in a way that she won't make the mistakes I did. When I think about the girl I was, I can't stand it. But I never had the opportunity. I'm determined to raise my daughter so that she’s independent and can take care of herself. I won't bring a child into this world, love her, and raise her just so some guy can want her enough to take care of her for the rest of her life."
She felt her father stiffen. He had never spoken of such things and it shocked him to hear these words in his daughter's mouth.
She felt her father tense up. He had never talked about stuff like that, and it shocked him to hear those words come out of his daughter's mouth.
"Let me be frank just this once, father. I've been foolish and wicked and hateful. I've been terribly punished. I'm determined to save my daughter from all that. I want her to be fearless and frank. I want her to be a person, independent of others because she is possessed of herself, and I want her to take life like a free man and make a better job of it than I have."
"Let me be honest just this once, Dad. I've been foolish, cruel, and hateful. I've faced severe consequences for that. I’m committed to protecting my daughter from all of it. I want her to be fearless and honest. I want her to be her own person, confident in herself, and I want her to approach life like a free person and do a better job of it than I have."
"Why, my love, you talk as though you were fifty. You've got all your life before you. You mustn't be downhearted."
"Why, my love, you talk like you're fifty. You have your whole life ahead of you. Don't be discouraged."
Kitty shook her head and slowly smiled.
Kitty shook her head and smiled slowly.
"I'm not. I have hope and courage. The past is finished; let the dead bury their dead. It's all uncertain, life and whatever is to come to me, but I enter upon it with a light and buoyant heart. It's all confused, but vaguely I discern a pattern, and I see before me an inexhaustible richness, the mystery and the strangeness of everything, compassion and charity, the Way and the Wayfarer, and perhaps in the end—God."
"I'm not. I have hope and courage. The past is over; let the dead bury their dead. Everything is uncertain—life and whatever lies ahead—but I face it with a light and hopeful heart. It may be all mixed up, but I can vaguely see a pattern, and I see before me endless richness, the mystery and oddness of everything, compassion and kindness, the Path and the Traveler, and maybe in the end—God."
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!